Tag: public

Meat Chronicles 23–Alleyway Quickie

On By m3mayhemIn Meat Chronicles4 Comments

I need release.  The hate, the rage, the sperm, it’s all been building inside me, and I’ve reached the boiling point.  A faggot is gonna die riding my dick tonight.

 

There are plenty of them out, too.  The drag lined with gay bars teems with homos of all ages and flavors, all of them desperately seeking a real man to shove something long and hard into their pansy bodies.

 

I’m just the man they’re looking for.

 

I drive slowly down the street and park in a lot behind one of the bars; it’s packed, but I find a spot.  Most of the queers going in and out of the clubs aren’t alone, so I ignore them.  Extra helpings of meat can be fun, but I’m in the mood for something quick and nasty.

 

I wouldn’t have seen him if he hadn’t signaled to me, a call somewhere between a chirp and a grunt.  He’s in a narrow alley, barely four feet wide, that runs between a couple of the bars.  He’s about a yard in, outside the limited area light by the parking lot lights, and it’s obvious what he’s doing there—he’s turning tricks.

 

Aw fuck, this is perfect.  This stupid boywhore just made the worst, and last, mistake of his useless life.  I stride into the alley and he steps out into the light so we can size each other up.

 

It’s a warm, humid night; I decided to go shirtless, with nothing but a thin leather vest to cover my sculpted torso.  The rest of my gear consists of a pair of tight, faded jean tucked into a pair of black Smokejumper boots.

 

The slut is hiding even less of his lithe adolescent body; he’s utterly topless, his lean, smooth chest already glistening with sweat.  His cheap, shiny polyester-blend shorts are so short I can just barely see the head of his dick as it dangles.  A pair of tightly-laced black leather combat boots completes his whore outfit.

 

I can make out just enough of him in the light to see his red-gold hair that falls just barely closer to blond than copper.  His bangs sweep down near his eyes, which are as deep and sultry as the night.  His face is young and handsome, but signs of wear and rough use are starting to show around the eyes and the jaw line; he’s probably on something, maybe meth.  But it’s only just setting in; despite his lean swimmer’s build, his abs and chest ripple with muscle.

 

He says his name is Aaron and that he’s nineteen.  Both are lies.  I don’t care what his name is, and he knows it.  And as for his age—well, he ain’t gonna live to see nineteen.  Or eighteen, for that matter.  Even without my intervention, he’ll have destroyed himself before then.  Hell, I’ll be doing him a kindness by wasting his worthless homo ass.

 

He wants twenty for a BJ—getting one, not giving.

 

“Uh-uh, faggot.  You’re the one taking dick,” I sneer and his adolescent face lights up.  I knew it.  Goddam little perv has been waiting for an alpha to come along and put him out of his misery.  It’s his lucky night.

 

He still makes a show out of being a whore, demanding a hundred in cash to take it up the ass here and now, in the alley.  They like to pretend that things are going on like normal, right up until they’re overcome by their suffering.  I’m prepared; I hand him a Benjamin and note which pocket he stuffs it into so I can get it back when I’m done.

 

“C’mon, down here,” he says, leading me down the alley and further away form the light.  Suddenly, the alley is partially blocked; an emergency exit stairwell had been added to the building on the left and encroached on the space, taking up about half the width of the alley for a distance of about eight feet.

 

Once past it, we’re invisible from the parking lot.  The street is only twenty-five feet away—and still crowded with horny, twittering pansies—but the dumpsters are at that end.

 

The boy turns away from me.  Dropping his shorts, he leans forward and presents his ass to me, placing his hands on the brick wall to brace himself.  Grinning, I unzip my fly, letting my thick eager manshaft leap out, pulsing and throbbing.  Pressing my legs up against the punk’s thighs, I nudge his pink puckered asshole with my oozing purple head.

 

Then I shove it home, tearing into the cunt’s rectum like a mechanical punch.  He cries out; quickly, I reach around and clamp my hand tightly over his mouth.

 

“Shut the fuck up, motherfucker,” I snarl into his ear, my head to close to his I can feel my rough three-day growth scraping his baby-smooth cheek, “This is whatcha wanted, ain’t it, cocksucker?  Yeah? So shut yer worthless mouth, bitch!”

 

I release his mouth and plow his ass, the velvety feeling of his teen colon as my pound rod stretches it to the limit of its endurance stoking my lust.  What stokes it even more is hearing the homo whimpering in pain, desperately trying not to call attention to two dudes fucking in the alley, even though most of the fairies strolling by would probably pay to watch.

 

Heh, that’d be hot.  Love to see the horror on their twinkie little faces as I get to my version of a Happy Ending—and telling ‘em they’re next.

 

Meanwhile, though, this cunt is starting to relax.  I’ve reamed him out to the point that he can settle back and enjoy my rod jammed up his guts.

 

Fuck him.  Fag bitch is here to pleasure me, not the other way round.  Time I really had some fun.

 

“Ya like that, dontcha?  Ya like havin’ my long hard shaft inside ya?” I whisper into the boywhore’s ear as I reach around and fondle his firm, smooth chest, feeling his torso tense and relax with every stroke of my cock.

 

“F-fuck y-y-eah,” he moans shudderingly, arcing his back against my chest.

 

“Then I’m about to double your pleasure, bitch,” I murmur, moving one hand around behind me to the hunting knife I keep on a belt sheath hidden behind me.   The meat doesn’t know it’s there.  Yet.

 

He moans again, inarticulately, as I extract the seven-inch serrated steel blade silently.  “You ready, fucker?  You ready for another long, hard shaft in ya?”

 

He’s too far gone in his lust, his teenaged body so awash in hormones, to catch much of what I’ve said.  Doesn’t matter.  He’ll figure it out.

 

Now.

 

I clap my hand back over his mouth again.  At the same time I drive my knife into his side, low down under the ribcage, angling inwards.  His surprised grunt instantly spirals up into a muffled squeal of pain as his entire body tenses and goes rigid, rising up on the toes of its combat boots.

 

I’ve stuck him right in the kidney; he’s experiencing the first flush of shock from organ trauma.

 

“There ya go cunt, that long and hard enough for ya?  Yer right kidney’s got a steel blade in it, boy; it’s fuckin’ gone.  Well, maybe not—let’s make sure.”  I twist the knife in the wound, digging the serrated tip deep into the teen’s innards before swiftly jerking it back out.  Blood flies off the blade, spattering the wall.

 

I don’t relax the tempo of my fucking or my grip on the meat’s jaw.  The cunt is finally starting to work my dick good, and I don’t want it trying to ruin my fun.  It can hear the gabble of the passing crowd just feet away as well as I can, but I’ve got such complete control over it, it can’t cry out for help as I fuck it to death.

 

But one little stick in the flank isn’t enough.  My hard alpha cock demands more agony for the meat.  It’s still got a lot of suffering to do before I’m done with it.  I plunge the knife into the fucker’s back, feeling the resistance change as the razor-sharp tip slices through different type of tissue.  I come inward and down, spearing the cunt’s liver.

 

Again, the meat puppet succumbs to my control, shuddering and mewling in desperate, muffled agony.  “Fuck yeah, bitch, take my blade like it’s a thick cock, ya faggot.  Squeeze my dick as I cut you, ya worthless homo shit!” I growl into the teen’s ear as I grind my huge pulsing cock into his throbbing, spasming rectum.  His arms flail over his head as he desperately tries to reach me behind him.

 

I don’t let go of his mouth; he’s gonna die with my hand clamped over his face.  I can feel his tears running down his face and over the back of my hand.  The adolescent fuckmeat is suffering so damn bad—but I can still hear his hard teen dick slapping against his firm, flat belly as I pound his asshole.

 

His lithe body writhes against me, despite the knife buried in his back—that means he’s in such terror that he’s becoming oblivious to the physical pain; his every action is driving the tip of my blade deeper into his liver.  It’s gotta be excruciating.

 

It’s so fucking hot.  “Yeah, asswipe, work ‘em.  Work my cock and my knife.  Carve yer fag ass up as ya jack me off, motherfucker.”

 

He’s shaking his head, or at least trying to.  I don’t have to hear his mewling, begging words to know what he’s sayin’.  He’s sayin’ that it hurts, that he doesn’t want it—and it’s all lies.  Little fuck wouldn’ta been out here selling his homo ass in a dark alley if he didn’t want this.

 

“Fuckin’ stupid-ass faggot,” I hiss viciously into his ear, “You know you been cravin’ this since you shot yer first load.  Only reason for yer pervert fag existence is so I can cum as I off yer useless ass, and you fuckin’ know it, dontcha?  You always knew someone was waiting out there to stick ya and cut ya and hurt ya, yeah?”

 

He goes rigid as I pull the knife out slowly, his asscheeks pressed flat against my groin and trembling.  I hold the knife free for a moment.

 

“Where’s it gonna go, fucker?  What part of yer tender young flesh to ya want punctured and probed with my sharpened steel blade, asswipe?  I know—let’s try this!”

 

Without warning, I sweep the knife around in front and plunge it up to the hilt in the punk’s smooth, flat belly.

 

He grabs at my hand just as I grind the blade into his guts and jerk it back out.  The motherfucker is stupid enough to try to grab at the knife; I let him get hold of it then rapidly twist it back and forth, literally carving up his palms.  I can tell it hurts; his faint squeaks of agony are slightly louder.

 

“Yer still hard, ya sick fuck,” I snarl at him, “Gettin’ loose on my tackle, but yer damn sure enjoyin’ yer perverted ass, aintcha?  Well, cunt, that ain’t fair.  Guess I’m gonna hafta tighten yer fuckhole up the hard way.”

 

This time I aim for his chest.  He sees it coming.  Goddamn, I can’t believe how dumb this one is; despite his bleeding, shredded hands, he still grabs at my wrist.  Teen whore like him shoulda had more street smarts; I really am doin’ the fag a favor by offin’ it now.  Hell, it coulda met someone really bad.

 

Y’know.  Someone evil.

 

I let the meat grab me, though; it’s not strong enough to prevent me from sticking it again.  But I want it to feel the helplessness and despair as it slowly realizes it.

 

It takes a good minute for the tip of the blade to reach the boy’s skin.  As he continues to try to pull my hand away, I land the razor-sharp tip in the center of the firm, smooth mound of his left pec, just above and inward of the hard, jutting nipple.

 

A trickle of blood starts to flow as I pierce the skin.  I apply a little more pressure and the tip slides in almost an inch.  He’s in pain now; the knife has gone past the skin and is slicing open the muscle.  My wrists are slick with blood from the meat’s wounded hands; the deeper the blade goes, the more force he tries to apply—and the more his hands bleed, making his grip more slippery.

 

He’s losing this battle and he knows it.  But again, he’s too fuckin’ stupid to realize that he’s prolonging his suffering by fighting me.  I damn sure ain’t gonna tell him; his ass is tense and rigid with his effort and his agony.

 

There’s some physical resistance—I’ve hit a rib.  My serrated hunting knife is designed to break through the bones of large animal carcasses; the ribcage of an adolescent faggot doesn’t pose a problem.  I just need to apply more pressure.

 

The cunt thrashes violently as I force the steel blade into his chest cavity with enough force to audibly snap the bone.  Fuck, his agony feels so fuckin’ good on my hard, aching tool.  Little homo backs his ass up, grinding my shaft good and hard each time I inflict more pain.  Teen fags are great for this shit; they really seem to get into the suffering.  They’ll piss and moan and cry, but deep inside, they’re all deathpigs.

 

The more it hurts, the more they like it.  Hell, this fuckin’ queerboy is as hard as I am.  Think I’ll give him something to really enjoy.  I slam the knife home, spearing the slut’s left lung and embedding the tip of the blade into the inside of his rib in the back.  Fuck, if it wasn’t for that rib, I’da been able to see the tip of the blade come out his back.

 

“Aw yeah, ya like that, huh?” I whisper into the agonized teen’s ear, nuzzling my scruffy cheek against his.  “Fuck, the way yer workin’ my meat as you die is so fuckin’ hot, dude.  Here, fucker, do it again!”

 

Again, I twist the blade inside him before yanking it back out with a swift, vicious jerk; his lithe body shudders and spasms against mine in nightmarish agony as a series of muffled squeals are forced past my iron grip on his mouth.  The ragged nasal sound of his breathing intensifies as blood bubbles and aspirates from his sucking chest wound.

 

“Havin’ trouble breathin’, asswipe?” I jeer softly, “Yer lung has collapsed.  Fuck, man, that’s gotta hurt.  Betcha feel like yer suffocatin’, huh?  Work it out, cocksucker, work that pain and fear out on my rod!”

 

He’s panicking.  His arms are flailing and he’s riding my cock like it’s a fuckin’ carousel horse.  Goddam, little pansy’s actually gettin’ me close.  Time to shift this bitch into high.

 

I hold the knife in front of his face.  “Last time, boy.  Where do ya want it?  Where do ya want the death blow, motherfucker?  In yer chest?  Wanna feel yer heart pop like a water balloon before it spasms and slices itself into shredded meat on my blade?  Fuck yeah!  Sounds hot as hell, don’t it?”

 

I can feel him trying frenetically to shake his head; I’ve got too tight a grip on him to permit much movement, but his intention is clear.  He’s still struggling, though, his torn and bleeding colon still clamping down on my engorged shaft.  And I can still hear the wet slapping sound of his own erect dick beating against his flat, blood-streaked belly.

 

“Not the chest?  Ok, then.  Funny, ya didn’t strike me as the type that wanted its throat cut, but what the fuck—yer the one bein’ snuffed, fucker.  Here ya go, asshole, and remember—you asked for it!”

 

Holding the blade horizontally, I stick it into the left side of the teenager’s throat, jamming it straight in.  At first it’s smooth and easy, like a hot knife in butter—but then I get to the trachea.  It’s a thick, rubbery piece of tissue, and I’d hit the larynx straight on.

 

Jesus, if I thought I had a hot piece of fuckmeat before, it’s nothing to the way my shaft gets milked as I slowly saw my way through its voicebox.  The faggot fucker gyrates on my pulsing rod like it consciously wants to feel my load in its guts before it dies.

 

Once I get through the larynx, it’s smooth sailing again; within seconds, the gleaming tip of the blade springs from the smooth, unblemished flesh on the right side of the kid’s neck, accompanied by a trickle of blood.  Just the sight of it makes my balls start to boil over; I’m about to grant the fuckmeat its final wish, not that the faggot deserves any mercy on my part.

 

The last thing the homo piece of shit is gonna feel is my hot spunk hosing its guts.

 

The blade is embedded horizontally in the meat’s throat, completely impaling it from side to side.  I’ve undoubtedly cut the carotid and jugular, but the physical presence of the blade in the wound is preventing the meat from bleeding out.

 

So now, instead of sawing into his throat, I cut forward, sawing out of it.

 

I can’t begin to imagine how much agony and terror the fuckmeat must be enduring; it’s not enough.  Goddam homo can’t suffer enough.  “Fuckin’ die, ya worthless piece a’ shit.  Fuckin’ die like a dog in this alley, faggot!” I mutter hoarsely as the dying teen’s throat parts and a loud whistling wheeze erupts briefly from the jagged edges of its open, exposed trachea.

 

Aw fuckin’ hell, it goes so goddam rigid on my cock, gripping it tightly, all the boy’s pain and fear focused onto my swollen rod, concentrated on making my shoot my sperm.  At the moment of death, it finally understands and accepts its true purpose on this planet.  There’s a splattering sound as the cunt’s life blood sprays against the brick wall, but it’s echoed by another, similar sound, a bit lower down.  The teen whore spews its deathload against the same dirty brick wall that’s already stained with its dark, copper-scented blood.

 

At the same time, I’m pumping its intestines full of my hot, potent manseed, letting the dying fag savor one last microsecond of living warmth before it slips pathetically into the cold screaming void of death.  I keep thrusting and shooting for several minutes; when the meat finally dies and starts to sag, I stick my blade into its left flank just below the armpit and through the ribcage, using it as a handle to hold the corpse up until I’m done unloading in it.

 

When I’m done, I press one hand against its back, forcing it into the wall while I slip my still-throbbing cock out of its ass.  Then I pull out my blade and let go, allowing the trembling corpse to fall the ground with a dull thump.  I bend down and use the homo’s shorts to wipe its blood off my blade, making sure to retrieve my money form the dead kid’s pocket, before sliding the knife back into its sheath, hidden under my vest.  As I tuck my dripping shaft back into my jeans, I watch the whore’s boots twitch, causing ripples on the iridescent surface of the filthy puddle in which the dead body lies.

 

I head cautiously and quietly back up the alley.  At the rear entrance, I scan the parking lot for a moment while staying in the shadows, but there’s no one about.  The coast is clear.

 

And so is my mood. Whistling happily, I stroll casually towards my car, my boots thumping regularly on the pavement.  I feel good.  I’ve vented my frustrations, and I’ve rid the world of another useless faggot.  Left in a stinking puddle down a dark, trash-filled alley, with its throat cut and its ass fulla cum—bitch deserved it.

 

Fuck, the bitch got of easy.  Next one’s really gonna suffer.

 

 

 

Boot Blackened Bitch

On By m3mayhemIn Miscellaneous Sex Snuff3 Comments

Teddy leaned against the lamppost and reached down to his groin, adjusting his meat.  Goddam jeans were too tight; he made a mental note not to wear them again.  Displaying the goods on sale was one thing; highlighting them to the point of damage was something else.  Last thing he needed was to cut off the circulation to his dick so bad he couldn’t get it up for a john.

 

He hoped someone would come along soon.  This part of the park was known for its boywhores and Teddy usually did a good trade here, but it was a slow night and he was jonesing for a bump.  He needed money.

 

Plus, he didn’t want to be hanging out here all night.  It was unusually cool for this time of the year, and he hadn’t thought to bring a jacket.  His clothing wasn’t well-suited to the chill in the air either; his thin cotton t-shirt offered nothing but a chart of Pokémon characters across its front as protection against the cold.  And while his feet were fine in his black Reebok hightops, the skillfully-done slashes above the knees of his jeans reveal his smooth, firm thighs—and also let in the night air.

 

In short, Teddy wasn’t in the mood to be picky.  Coming from a broken, dysfunctional home, he’d been whoring himself out for years, quickly learning how to take dick from and give it to all sorts of men.  If they had the cash, he’d do what they wanted—and sometimes, he didn’t demand much cash.

 

Tonight was different.  Charlie had a big batch of the good stuff and Teddy was amped.  Someone had to come along soon, preferably some fat old fuck who’d cum in forty-five seconds and hand him a wad of cash out of guilt.

 

When Teddy first saw the dude approaching him, he briskly rubbed his eyes.  The man was a fucking stud; he damn sure didn’t look like the type who needed to pay for sex—which meant he probably wanted something beyond the realm of normal sex.  Well, that was fine—as long as he could pay for it.

 

He was an older man, perhaps mid to late thirties. He was on the far side of the next streetlight, just inside the circle of light, and Teddy could see the guy was wearing a black leather aviator’s jacket that hung open and showed he wasn’t wearing a shirt underneath.  Even at this distance, the young slut could make out the stud’s washboard abs and huge pecs, dusted with dark, virile hair.

 

The man’s face was shadowed with scruff that faded back from a dark goatee around his full, yet somehow harsh mouth. He sported a black ball cap worn backwards; a hank of dark hair had escaped from under the brim and lay across his forehead.  His faded denim jeans were so tight that Teddy see that the dude was circumcised from nearly fifty yards away.  But the denim ended at the knee; below that, it was tucked into a pair of 20-hole Grinder Cs Derby leather boots, also in black leather.

 

Despite himself, Teddy found his dick getting hard.  That was a bad sign; this was business, not pleasure.  He’d charge the guy out the ass—literally—but damn, he hoped the john wouldn’t be into anything too weird.  He wanted to enjoy this.

 

The man kept coming.  He didn’t smile—in fact, his handsome face seemed hard and emotionless—but Teddy knew the dude was coming for him, wanted him.  Not that there was anyone else working this stretch of the street, but Teddy was pleased anyway.  Still, though, he better have money.

 

He paused four feet from Teddy; the slut had the chance to check him out and confirm his first impressions; the man was a serious stud, muscled and hairy.  This close, Teddy could pick up the heady odor of the john’s leather and the acrider scent of the dude’s testosterone, literally oozing form his skin.

 

“I wanna drain my load,” the guy growled abruptly, “You any good?”

 

“Make ya cum so hard you scream,” Teddy shot back, grinning insolently.

 

“How much?”

 

Teddy looked him over carefully, not from an erotic point a view but a mercenary one.  That jacket and those boots weren’t cheap.  “You c’n put it up my ass for two hundred.”

 

“Ok.”

 

“You got the cash?”

 

The older man reached in his pocket and pulled out a wallet—also in black leather, of course—and gave Teddy a quick peek at the wad of twenties tucked inside. “You gotta place?”

 

Teddy nodded his head to the right.

 

“What, up the alley?”

 

“Yeah, unless you wanna pop for a hotel room.”

 

“Naw—go on.”

 

Teddy turned and led the way into the dark alley, ignoring the dude’s muttered “Fuckin’ street whore…” comment.  He didn’t need to turn and see if the john was following him; the stud’s booted footfalls easily drowned out the faint sound made by his Reeboks on the filthy alley pavement.

 

About a third of the way down, behind a restaurant, was a dumpster.  Teddy had been here often.  Redolent of chicken scraps and rotting greens, it formed a perfect screen; the area on the far side got just enough light for johns to be able to find his asshole.

 

Unfastening his jeans, Teddy let them drop to his ankles, then turned to face the wall.  He bent forward slightly, placing his hands up against the rough bricks.  There was a pause as he waited for the fumbling at his buttcheeks that invariably occurred at this stage.

 

Except it didn’t.

 

“Take off your shirt,” the john growled.

 

Teddy sighed; he’d been afraid of something like this.  He reached down and pulled the t-shirt up over his head, then balled it up and stuck it down into the denim hammock formed by his jeans at his ankles; he didn’t want it on the disgusting alley concrete.  “Weird shit’s gonna cost ya extra,” he warned.

 

Sudden a pair of hand clamped Teddy’s hips tightly.  Without a word of warning or a sign of any kind, the john was suddenly deep in the whore’s ass, his enormous engorged head grinding relentlessly into the punk’s colon, tearing at its tender lining as it plowed its way into his guts.

 

Teddy had been fucked rough; he’d been fucked dry, too.  But it had never been by someone this incredibly well-hung.  The dude had a dick like a horse and the slut had been totally unprepared for it; the pain was shattering.

 

It took all his effort to keep from screaming.  He bit his tongue, savagely and deliberately, but he would not let himself cry out.  Part of it was professional; it was a bad idea to make enough noise to draw attention to yourself when a john was fucking you.  But for Teddy, there was also a matter of pride.  He was gonna show this stud he could take it, no matter what.  Even though he could feel blood trickling from his torn asshole, he wasn’t gonna let the fucker know he’d hurt him.

 

He could feel the hardbodied stud’s hot breath on the nape of his neck and hear the dude’s grunting as he pounded Teddy’s ass.  The teen’s toes curled inside his Reeboks as the thick spongy head of the john’s hog plowed roughly over his prostate, forcing his already-hard dick to stretch and throb until it ached.

 

To accommodate the massive shaft impaling him, Teddy shifted his legs out, as best he could with his jeans shackling his ankles.  But he could only go so far, his sneakers penned between the dude’s boots.  Try as he might, the teen whore wasn’t able to find a position that made taking the dick any less painful; he’d just have to ride it out.  But even though it hurt, it hurt good.

 

Teddy was surprised at the dude’s silence; he’d looked like he could get real verbal, but he hadn’t uttered a word since he’d started fucking.  That was ok; a little abuse would have been fun, but the way he was reaming teddy’s fuckhole was amazing.  The deeper he went, the less pain and more pleasure there seemed to be.

 

The teenaged boy might have been an experienced street whore, but he was still an adolescent whose lithe lean body had been pumped full of testosterone and other hormones by his over-revved nads with little way to control the reaction.  He could feel his orgasm building as he got fucked up against a wall in a dark, dirty alley and he knew he wouldn’t be able to stop it.

 

As the swift slapping sound of flesh on flesh echoed off the grimy brickwork, Teddy could feel his balls begin to contract.  Each plunge of the older man’s tackle into his anus forced a squirt of hot precum from the youth’s jutting, quivering shaft.

 

“Fuck, man,” he moaned as the john clutched his sweaty, heaving flanks in a vise-like grip, “I’m gonna blow…”

 

The muscled stud switched into overdrive; it was like a jackhammer had been jammed up Teddy’s ass.  The pain was phenomenal; he’d never had such a vicious, brutal assfuck—and he loved it.  He was surprised by his own reaction; the sheer agony of being violently used was getting him off.  Part of him wondered what it meant, but rational thought faded was fading.

 

“I’m cumming—fuck, aw fuck—”

 

And for the next forty seconds, there was no coherent Teddy, just a shuddering teenaged boy, inarticulate and helpless as it spasmed in the grip of an overwhelming orgasm.  As the boy grunted and jerked, a steady stream of hot boyseed splashed against the wall, spattering back down onto the kid’s hightops and the john’s boots.

 

“Aw, goddam,” Teddy moaned, gasping for air, “Fuckin-A, man—”

 

Suddenly, the dick was gone.  He’d pulled out, quickly and quietly, with no warning.  The trickling sensation he could feel wasn’t the john’s load, it was his own blood.

 

“What—” he began, and then he was on the ground.  He had no clue that the sharp pain he’d felt had been a kick from a steel-toed boot to the back of his knee.

 

Teddy found himself lying on his back in a nasty puddle, looking up at the john.  Something was very wrong.  The man leaned over him, his knee-high boots shiny and glinting in the dim light.  Above the massive cock, dangling over Teddy’s prone body, the stud’s huge chest and ripped abs could be seen under their haze of dark fur as the leather jacket swung open.  But the light faded at the neck; the hard, scruff covered face was hidden in the shadows.  Only a faint cold gleam hinted at the location of the john’s eyes.

 

“What the fuck?” Teddy demanded, his pleasure at getting reamed fading before his anger.  “What are you fuckin’ doin’?  Dude, you still owe me even if ya didn’t cum—”

 

“Goddam faggot,” the voice came out of the darkness, deep and icy in a way that chilled Teddy’s blood, “That wasn’t worth shit.”

 

Despite his fear, Teddy wasn’t about to give in.  It had felt fuckin’ great, but this was business, after all.  “You fuckin’ owe me.  You better fuckin’ pay!”  He tried to sound menacing; it came out as a whine.

 

The john took a step closer; the light bisected his face, leaving the top half dark but illuminating his strong, fur-covered chin and contemptuous smirk.  He raised his leg and suddenly Teddy found himself looking at the series of X’s that made up the tread of the heavy black boot.

 

“Oh, you’ll get paid, all right, cocksucker,” the dude said quietly, his manner still coldly composed, “I’m gonna make damn sure you get everything a fag whore like you deserves.”

 

With that, he slammed his boot down onto Teddy’s chest.  It hit the kid at the bottom edge of his ribcage like a piledriver, snapping two ribs and ripping his diaphragm muscle.  “HORG!!”  the teen slut cried inarticulately as air was forced violently from his lungs.  The john ground his boot into the flesh, putting his entire body weight onto that foot.

 

Teddy, his eyes bulging in pain and disbelief, reached up and desperately clutched at the john’s ankle, feeling the smooth leather and tight laces under his hands as he tried to lessen the intense, grinding pressure on his midsection.  The sadistic stud stood on the boy with that foot instead, using the other foot to kick the boy’s flank, hard, snapping another rib.  With a choking cry, Teddy let go of the alpha’s boot.

 

“You fuckin’ piece a’ shit,” the john snarled, spitting on Teddy.  The confused boywhore tried to wrap his mind around what was happening when suddenly the stud began kicking him brutally, driving his steel toed boots into the boy’s prone body.  Squealing like a piglet in his fear and pain, Teddy curled into a fetal position to protect his more vulnerable areas.

 

It didn’t slow the vicious alpha down.  Teddy’s exposed back offered plenty of flesh for the sick top to aim for.  He wasn’t able to break all the homo’s ribs, although he tried.  He scored a good shot on the cunt’s scrote, though; as Teddy brought his knees up to his chest, his balls dangled between his legs and were exposed on their back side when he rolled away from his attacker.

 

The impact between the hardbodied john’s Digger boots and the soft, pulpy tissue of Teddy’s gonads was so severe that Teddy’s left testicle was crushed like an overripe grape, blood and cum spurting over the whore’s taint and the alpha’s boot.  The pain was more traumatic than anything the teen slut had ever experienced—he literally shot up in the air, coming back down onto his back again, splashing the oil-scummed water pooling in the alley.

 

His scream was piercing but brief.  “Shaddup, cocksucker,” the top jeered, then kicked him again—this time in the face.  Teddy shut up.  He was too busy trying to maintain consciousness after having his jaw broken and three teeth kicked down his throat.

 

“Just another worthless faggot cunt,” the alpha growled, “Fuckin’ garbage that can’t even work the load outta my hog.  Ain’t no one gonna miss ya, pansy!”  He slammed his foot down on Teddy’s smooth bare chest and once again was rewarded with the splintering sound of breaking bones.

 

This time was different, as least for the teen slut.  This time, in addition to the breaking ribs, Teddy felt a horrible pain as something tore deep in his torso, a terrifying ripping sensation—and then he couldn’t breathe.

 

He tried to inhale and found that he could, but just barely.  It took all his effort to suck in air, and the pain was excruciating.  He had no idea that his right lung had been torn open by the jagged end of a broken rib and was slowly collapsing; he only knew that he was dying.

 

The john saw it too, and didn’t stop.  He kept applying his steel-toed boots to the mortally injured whoreboy, kicking him in the legs and hips, stomping on his arms.  As he pinned Teddy’s right hand to the pavement and ground it to a useless wad of flesh and bone shards, the adolescent cunt felt drops of hot liquid spattering his face.

 

Prying his eyes open reluctantly, Teddy looked up to see the john’s huge cock dangling directly over him, dripping precum.  The dude was watching intently as he inflicted physical damage on the teenaged punk, and he was getting off on it.

 

He hadn’t cum while fucking Teddy, but he was gonna cum while kicking him to death.

 

It wasn’t real.  He wasn’t lying here nearly nude in a puddle of filth in a back alley, being stomped to death by a rogue alpha john.  The pain was so intense, so severe, that Teddy was as disoriented as if he’d taken a huge dose of hallucinogens.  But the stud’s words penetrated his trauma-hazed mind, reinforcing the nightmarish reality.

 

“Fuckin’ scum—gonna hafta scrape what’s left of ya off my soles like dogshit, haw!  Does it hurt, cunt?  You deserve this shit, bitch.  I’m gonna kick you to death like a nigger, motherfucker!”

 

He kept his voice in control; the tone of joyous rage didn’t travel far down the alley, but it reached Teddy clear enough.  The alpha didn’t think so, though; he felt the need to drive his point home and punctuate it with his black leather footgear.

 

Teddy could see the muscled john raise his leg; cruelly, time seemed to slow down, extending his suffering and giving him a chance to see approaching agony that he was utterly unable to ward off or abate.

 

The black X’s on the dude’s heavy tread glistened darkly as the boot dangled over Teddy’s nude, shuddering body.  It was blood, the boywhore realized dully, his own blood.  He felt no surprise or shock at the discovery—he was far too full of pain and fear for there to be room for other sensations.

 

Then the john began pounding him.

 

“Fuckin’ [STOMP] piece a’ [STOMP] faggot trash [STOMP], die under my boots [STOMP STOMP]!!!”

 

The tearing feeling again, much worse.  The john had crushed Teddy’s other testicle, then slammed his feet so hard into the teen’s chest and gut that the punk had suffered severe injuries to his liver, stomach, and spleen and had punctured his other lung.  As he painfully coughed up a huge wad of blood, air was escaping from his torn lungs into his chest cavity.  In five minutes, the pressure would be enough to collapse both lungs and he would suffocate.

 

He didn’t live that long.

 

As he gasped and choked, expending more and more effort just to breathe, some part of Teddy wished he’d managed to get that meth; it would have made this so much easier to deal with…

 

Then the alpha kicked him twice in the face, the steel toes shattering his cheekbones and knocking four teeth out of his upper jaw.  Suddenly an acrid, sour stench filled the alley.  To far gone to maintain control, Teddy pissed himself.

 

The alpha chuckled.  Placing his boot on Teddy’s throat, he stood over the dying adolescent and started jerking his huge, oozing shaft.

 

“Guess yer finally gonna get my load, boy,” he said with a wicked grin, “Lights out, motherfucker.”

 

Slowly and intimately, he crushed Teddy’s trachea under his boot, increasing the pressure until it gave underfoot like a beer can.  As it cracked and crunched beneath his sole, the alpha grunted, a deep basso rumble, and spewed his hot jizz on the teen’s face.

 

Teddy felt his esophagus give way; as the older man’s boot destroyed his windpipe, the anguished youth jerked, his arms flailing and beating on the pavement until his hands were bloody.  His feet, trapped by his lowered jeans, were no help to him, and as his face darkened and his tongue protruded in choking agony, the alpha’s spunk spattered across his face.

 

The last sensation Teddy received as he died was the salty taste of his killer’s sperm on his tongue.  His cock pulsed and twitched but his faggot balls had been too irreparably damaged for the boywhore to experience a deathload.  He quivered and died in a puddle of oily water, blood,  and piss in in the foul-smelling alleyway.

 

Smirking, the top stuffed his still-dripping tool back into his jeans.  He was still zipping his fly as he turned and headed back down the alley, whistling “Turkey in the Straw”.  Behind him, as the tune and the heavy booted footfalls faded away, the body of the teen boywhore, battered and bruised beyond recognition, continued to tremble.

 

As the night wore on and the corpse cooled and stiffened, rats began to gather.

Beach Party   By: Gay Slavemeat   Gsmeat2@gmail.com

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories1 Comment

 

I enjoy writing and reading gay snuff stories, and I like to imagine an awesome world run by Alpha Males, where torture and snuff of guys like me would be routine.  In that world environmental issues are addressed, nations are at peace, prosperity is the norm, and there is a positive, stable social order.  That’s because a select group of Alpha Males achieve total dominance, with a large beta class of citizens who live productive, fulfilling, but somewhat controlled lives.  Supporting both groups would be a vast, disposable class of male slaves.  We would be naked animals assigned dangerous and degrading tasks to support the needs and desires of our Alpha and beta class owners. Our bodies would be tortured, used sexually, and destroyed at the whims of our masters, with zero limits on what is done to us or what we are ordered to do.  Gladiatorial contests among us are far more brutal and fatal than ancient Rome, providing entertainment and releasing tensions that otherwise might lead to conflict among citizens.  Medicine would advance rapidly with us as experimental lab animals that would be plentiful and totally disposable.  Our pathetic lives would comprise only pain and humiliation and would mean nothing; our bodies ultimately would be food, turned to shit in the bellies of our masters as befits our status.  We would be bred and trained to understand that this is what we deserve.

 

But this would not all happen at once, and this story is about a time prior to creation of the Alpha Utopia, when they are organizing outside public view. Sadly, it’s all fiction, including names of characters.

 

1

The Beach Drive

 

Matt was a sex slave, and today was the last day of his life.  His owner rand master, Jim Fletcher, had decided to destroy and dispose of one of his possessions and expected Matt to cooperate fully in the process.  That was not a problem for Matt.  He understood his status as property and his purpose as a sex toy, and he was completely on board with whatever his owner desired.  He knew torturing, humiliating, and snuffing him would be fun for Jim and the other participants, since Matt was remarkably good looking – a 23-year-old specimen of prime man meat that was shaped perfectly and in perfect shape. He had a surfer’s build, with a trim waist and nicely formed pecks that highlighted his smooth, hairless chest. He had small, hard nipples that stood out nicely and were always tempting targets for inflicting pain when he was being used sexually. His abs were rock-hard, showing off a clearly defined six-pack of carefully maintained muscle.  Matt was very strong, with obvious definition in his arms and legs that reflected his strenuous daily workout routines and a wholesome diet of high protein dog food mixed in his dog dish with some of his master’s urine and crap toe remind him of his status.  These enabled him to endure exceptionally harsh S&M sessions.   He had a short, conservative haircut and no body hair at all, even around his crotch, which added not only to his sex appeal but to his appearance of complete nakedness and availability. It had been years since Matt had worn any clothes, and his body was evenly tanned from exposure to the warm sun on the estate where he was kept.  Yet perhaps it was his handsome, eager face and easy, willing smile that ultimately made him so appealing. Matt aimed to please, and it showed.  There was literally nothing he wouldn’t do to please Jim.  So he was excited and eager for this day, when he would add slightly to Jim’s pleasure by losing his disposable life.

 

As a sex slave, Matt’s most useful physical traits were his long, thick cock, his inviting bubble-butt, his insatiable gay sex drive, and his utter masochism. Matt had a bit over 11 inches of hard, reliable man muscle, and he was always ready to have it used to please another guy, especially if it meant masturbating for the other guy’s entertainment while the other guy’s cock rammed Matt’s ass.  Matt was expert at timing his orgasm to match the timing of the cock he felt inside him, realizing it was the other guy’s orgasm that mattered and watching Matt shoot a load simultaneously made that more pleasurable.    Matt’s own pleasure was irrelevant, and if he was denied the chance for his own orgasm he understood that was what he deserved.  His entire existence was focused on sex and using his body to please Jim and any other guys Jim invited to use Jim’s formerly-human sex toy.

 

Today Matt was truly enjoying himself. He was riding in the passenger seat of Jim’s Lamborghini convertible, racing over 120 miles per hour down a beautiful beach-front highway. The day was warm, about 75 degrees with a slight breeze. The view was spectacular, with vistas of mountains on one side and a wide sandy beach on the other. Jim was a very competent driver, so Matt didn’t worry about the excessive speeds down the narrow, winding road. The speed added to the thrill.

 

Matt was naked, of course. It would be inappropriate for him to wear clothes, other than a slave collar and a cock ring he usually wore in public to clarify his status. (They were each electrified, with a phone app Jim could use to zap Matt to enhance his humiliation and add a little entertaining pain for everyone to enjoy.)  On this occasion Jim had instructed him to refrain from putting on a seat belt, since it impeded a tiny bit of his view of Matt’s body. His master’s slightest pleasure was far more important than Matt’s safety, after all, so that made perfect sense. If Matt were thrown from the car and killed, it was hardly a big deal other than inconveniencing Jim somewhat as he secured a replacement slave for the day’s fun. In fact, as Jim had pointed out, he didn’t want that to happen.  Jim had tested whether it would be entertaining on another slave whose sexual performance Jim found boring.  Jim had instructed the slave to jump out of the car and kill himself.  The slave apologized for his poor performance and did as instructed.  Watching the body in the rear-view mirror as it bounced onto the road, cracking its spine and breaking arms and legs, wasn’t as entertaining as Jim had hoped.  Even when he watched the satellite video later he didn’t get much of a turn-on from the scene.  (For Jim’s protection his car was always in view when he drove out of the family estate.)  But he backed up to where the body stopped and positioned the dying slave on the hood of the car, boring its flesh and exposing its ass for Jim to fuck.  Jim did enjoy that part, reaching orgasm as the animal convulsed and died, its ass nicely tightening around Jim’s cock in the process.  But Jim had decided the experiment wasn’t all that successful and hadn’t thrown any slaves out since then – glad he had wasted only a few minutes of his time and a useless slave on the effort.  Besides, Matt knew Jim had other plans for him, although he didn’t know any details.

 

Jim was also naked. But that was by choice – he liked being naked and spent most of his time that way. Since Jim’s family owned the beaches they were driving by, and the mountains, he could do what he wanted. In fact, they were on a huge private island they owned that was not far from Hawaii, and there were no rules except what Jim and his dad decided. The island was not part of any country, or shown on any maps, so their decisions were the law – the only law.  Matt understood that too, realizing it was the way things should be.

 

Both Matt and Jim had erect penises, but Jim’s was simply aroused while Matt’s was positively throbbing. The excitement from the time and attention he was getting today was more than he could imagine.

 

The ride was a nostalgic return to old times in many ways.  Jim and Matt had known each other since they were in high school together.  Their bodies intensely turned each other on sexually and always had.  It was hardly unusual for them both to have a hard-on when they were together.  But today was special.  Matt wanted Jim to have a great day that Jim would remember, and Matt was determined to do his best to help make it happen. It was Jim’s 25th birthday and Jim’s dad was throwing Jim a big beach party not only to celebrate the birthday but also to celebrate Jim’s officially announced role as his dad’s heir and successor in the family business.  The fact Jim had chosen to have just the two of them drive to the party meant everything to Matt.

 

“Are you excited for the beach party?” Jim asked. Another part of Matt’s joy came from Jim telling him they could converse during the ride as if they were friends – as they had been in high school, rather than Matt being required to speak only when asked a question, as befit his status as Jim’s property.

 

“Extremely – can’t you tell?” teased Matt, pointing at his pulsating cock.  “I just hope it’s all you want it to be. I want you to have a wonderful birthday party.  And I’ll do everything I can to help make it so.”

 

“Yes, you will. You’ve been well trained, so I think you’ll perform OK. After all, you’ve had five years to prepare., since you officially became my piece-of-shit slave.  And a lot of conditioning before that.”

 

“Is there anything special you want me to do?”

 

“Not really.  I always enjoy hearing you scream with pain, so feel free to do so until you lose your voice.  I have arranged everything so you’ll not have any opportunity to fuck up.  I want to maximize the fun and entertainment, and that has implications on what will be done to you.  I set limits for others of no permanent damage for sex sessions in the past, but there won’t be any this time other than me directing or performing the actual kill.  Before then I suspect these will get ripped off and I will probably want to eat those while they’re still attached to you.  But that’ll be fairly minor pain compared to some of the ideas I’ve got in mind.”  As he spoke, Jim had reached over and twisted Matt’s hard left nipple and then crunched his balls.  Matt grimaced with the pain but got the point.

 

“Of course.  I hope you really crank up the pain and humiliation, so I can provide a lot of fun for you and your friends.  I especially hope you’ll take your time if you decide to eat me alive.  That looks like an extremely painful way to die and I know how much you enjoy cutting fresh meat from a live slave to eat raw.”

 

“Not to worry.  I’ve always thought you’d make an especially tasty meal, and I plan to keep you alive while I enjoy it.  Carving up a guy and eating him while he watches is an amazing turn-on no matter how often I do it.  I’ve even increased your body-fat ratio a little so you’ll be a bit more flavorful.  You may have noticed your dog dish has had fruit juice rather than the usual piss for the last few weeks, which also should add to the flavor.  Your replacement will get the usual dog food mixed with piss and shit tomorrow, but the shit will be the last remnant of you – in your most appropriate form. I think that will be kind of a nice way to introduce your replacement to his ultimate fate.”

 

“That’s really nice.  Thanks.  I like the idea of me being useful even after your belly turns me into crap.  I figured I’d just be hamburger and fertilizer like the usual disposal of slave circuses.  And I did notice the change in diet and guessed that was the reason.  I also noticed the solid portion wasn’t flavored with the usual human shit.  I know I deserve to drink piss and eat shit, but I can imagine that would adversely affect the flavor of my meat, so I’m glad you have planned ahead as usual.  Besides, I still got to drink a lot of your piss during the day.  Being a live urinal is such an appropriate use for me, and quite an honor.  After all, drinking piss was the first training you gave me, even before I became your slave.”  Remembering their early years got both young men trading stories, and Matt started to reminisce.

 

“In addition to my early training, I also recall the first time we jerked off together and how pissed you were when you realized my cock was longer than yours,” teased Matt.

 

Jim smiled and touched an app on his cell phone.  Matt jerked and screamed as a massive amount of pain ran through his body from an electrified dildo Jim had rammed up his ass before they got in the car   Mat was caught totally by surprise and lurched upward so much he almost fell out of the seat.

 

“Anything else you want to brag about?” Jim asked, laughing at the scene and enjoying Matt’s pain. “I bet if I left my little toy on very long you’d bounce around enough to actually fall out of the car.  You’re lucky I find that boring and anyway you don’t deserve to get off’d that easy.”  With that Jim again touched the app and the pain stopped.

 

“I guess not,” responded Matt, also laughing and pleased Jim was enjoying himself at Matt’s expense.  “That’s quite the little toy you’ve got there. You should be able to have a lot of fun with it.”

 

“I plan to.  I have several of them, so a bunch of you slaves will be bouncing around as my guests play with them.

 

“And, for the record, it’s not your cock any more.  When I acquired you as my property I got everything, including the accessories.  I just let you use the cock since I enjoy watching you jerk off.   I might just have to slice it into pieces today to train you in humility.”

 

“Of course it’s yours,” said Matt, quite sincerely but quickly returning to teasing mode.  “I’m your property and you can do whatever you want with me.  For example, if you wanted a little more length in your personal manhood, you could cut it off and use it to replace the little one currently attached to you.  When you own several cocks, you get to choose the one that’s the biggest.    Maybe that way at least part of me could still be of service after you snuff me.”

 

The teasing earned Matt another, somewhat longer, jolt of electricity but it was worth it.  Jim smiled at Matt and once again laughed at his gyrations but didn’t respond.  He enjoyed the banter, which reminded him of their high school days, when they compared cock sizes like high school males are prone to do.  Matt’s mind also wandered, thinking back to when he first met Jim.

 

2

Fond Memories

Matt was a freshman in high school when he was approached by Jim. Matt was unusually good looking, and Jim, a sophomore, had taken an interest in him, allowing Matt to tag along with Jim and his friends.   In due course, Jim became captain of the football team, being a quarterback of exceptional drive and talent. Matt, meanwhile, turned out to be a great wide receiver.  Both boys were top students and stunningly handsome and fit.  But Matt was an extreme introvert and a nerd, with zero self-esteem, while Jim was extremely popular and outgoing, with tons of friends and an exceptionally dominant personality.  Part of the popularity was because Jim was so wealthy – clearly the wealthiest guy in school, although no one knew how much he had or even what his family did. They just knew other kids didn’t get picked up on a regular basis in a stretch limo after school, and they weren’t rumored to own an island estate in addition to a mansion in town.  That was a total contrast to Matt, who was an orphaned foster kid – no family, no money, and no one who gave a shit about him.

 

Jim was Matt’s only friend, and he invited Matt to hang out after school with Jim and his buddies. The other guys were also older than Matt, so they ignored him. However, Jim was nice to him. That got Matt’s loyalty, but he had no idea why Jim would have any interest in him. Why would a guy like Jim be nice to a guy like Matt – a sophomore to a freshman, a rich kid to a poor kid, a popular kid to a nobody?

 

Most of the time was spent with Jim’s buddies playing sports on the beach near their school. The Southern California weather was always perfect, and the guys would go surfing, swimming, or play volleyball or football.

 

Everyone took off most of their clothes and Matt could look at the other guys’ handsome bodies.  Matt was gay and this turned him on, but he was afraid to reveal that fact. He enjoyed the contact with nearly naked young male flesh and had fun playing sports at the same time. Being proud, fit young males, and since one of the beaches was “clothing optional,” the guys often stripped naked, starting with Jim.  What Jim did tended to be what everyone did.  These were the days Matt enjoyed best. He was good at sports, better than most of the other guys (except Jim) even though he was slightly younger.  But it didn’t matter whether Matt was talented or not, since Jim insisted that Matt be allowed to play.  Jim was always in charge.

 

After the games and fun, the other guys typically went on their way to their fancy homes, and Matt made the long walk to the house where he lived with his foster father, who usually wasn’t home.  The house itself was very nice, but Matt was confined to an unfinished room in the basement that was tiny, damp, and smelly.  Often there wasn’t even enough food, sine Matt was only permitted to eat leftovers, and when his “dad” was home he would berate Matt no matter what he did, telling him what a worthless person he was and that he didn’t deserve even the poor conditions he lived in.  It didn’t matter Matt was a top student and athlete, overcoming all the odds against him.  Nothing could please this foster parent.  It was only the great times with Jim and his buddies that made the rest of his life tolerable.

 

One afternoon, near the end of Mat’s freshman year, Jim had approached Matt as the group was breaking up, after a vigorous game of naked beach volleyball on an especially hot day.

 

“Would you like to head to my place? You could shower up there and we could watch a movie or something.  My dad’s out of town and I know where he keeps the beer.”

 

Matt was thrilled. He wanted to spend as much time with Jim as possible. Not only had Jim befriended him, but Jim was the best-looking guy of the bunch.  Matt was glad they had gone to the nude beach that day, but realized his cock was getting a little hard at the mere prospect of being with Jim.  After all, by this time Matt was just 17 and that’s what happens to 17-year old cocks.

 

“Sure. That would be great!”

 

“Good. Our house is right up the road from here, just a short walk.  Since we’re so sweaty, and it’s a private path, I suggest we just stay naked until after we’ve cleaned up.”

 

“Super,” was all Matt could say, now seriously worried about his growing cock and utterly turned on at the prospect.  He walked slightly behind Jim, so the growing erection wouldn’t be so apparent.  But seeing Jim’s gorgeous backside wasn’t helping.

 

Matt had heard about the mansion but didn’t realize it was on the beach. He was once again impressed, but not in the least jealous.  Jim clearly deserved everything he had.  And Matt’s foster parent had made it clear to Matt that he deserved the poverty and deprivation he endured.

 

Matt always remembered how wonderful that first evening had turned out to be. They had each showered, with Jim letting Matt go first. As he heard Matt turn off the water, Jim walked in.  Jim was still naked, and Matt was once again transfixed by Jim’s exceptional body. Matt hoped Jim didn’t see the major erection that Matt got as a result, but Jim could hardly miss it.

 

“I gather you enjoyed the shower,” Jim laughed, pointing at Matt’s cock. “That’s not a bad piece of meat you’ve got sticking out there.”

 

Matt was embarrassed, but somehow also even more excited. He hadn’t been naked like this in front of another guy – it wasn’t the same as gym class and that sort of thing, or even the nude sports on the beach.  Worse yet, his cock was dripping a little pre-cum.

 

“I’m sorry.  I got to thinking about some of the girls at the beach, and I couldn’t help myself,” Matt lied.

 

“Sure. Don’t worry. That happens to me a lot too.  It’s how guys in high school are supposed to react to scantily clad girls watching us play sports nude, right?  And my cock’s not exactly all shriveled up.”  Jim didn’t have an erection, but his nice long cock hung down a fair way between his legs.

 

“I guess so.” Matt was relieved. He didn’t think it would be a good idea to let on that he was gay, and especially not to let on that Jim was getting him sexually excited.

 

“Well, let me take my shower, and then let’s grab some beers, some food, and see what we’ve got to watch. Do you still feel like doing a movie?”

 

“Yeah. I think that would be fun.”

 

“Great. You can look through the collection and see what you’d like.  I’ve got some great beach movies, if you want to keep enjoying pretty girls with not much on.

 

“Incidentally, I noticed your clothes were pretty dirty, since you tossed them into some mud when you stripped, which was kind of stupid.  I gave them to one of the servants to wash. They’ll be ready in a couple of hours. You can either put on something from my closet, or just stay naked. Either way is OK by me.”

 

“I don’t want to mess up your stuff,” Matt replied, liking the idea of being naked around Jim. “I’ll just wait. And thanks for getting my stuff washed.  My foster dad won’t let me use the clothes washer, so I go to the laundromat and pay for it with money I earn.  He says it will build my worthless character.  I don’t have enough money to do that at the moment, so I really appreciate you getting them cleaned.  I didn’t realize I’d tossed them in mud, and he’d yell at me a lot for that.”

 

“My pleasure.  So you won’t be uncomfortable, I’ll stay naked too.” Then Jim went into the shower, with Matt still watching him. Matt realized he might be staring, and quickly left the bathroom.

 

The two boys spent the rest of the afternoon and the evening sharing a great dinner prepared by the house staff, enjoying a few beers, and watching a movie, never bothering to get dressed.  It was an old beach film about teens in love with lots of surfing scenes and pretty much everyone in bathing suits all the time.  Matt loved it, since the girls provided an excuse for him still having a hard on as they watched.  Sitting next to Jim with both of their bodies fully revealed was an amazing turn-on and the real reason for the consistent erection.  And, as Jim had noted earlier, it wasn’t like Jim’s cock was all shriveled up.

 

That afternoon started what became a routine whenever Jim’s schedule permitted it.  It wasn’t all that frequent at first but increased a lot during Matt’s sophomore year. After the group of Jim’s friends played sports on the beach, now almost always using the nude beach, Jim and Matt would walk to Jim’s house, clean up, get beer and food, and plop down on a sofa to be entertained from Jim’s extensive collection of DVDs. They would watch movies that featured guys who were shirtless and well built along with scantily clad girls. And after their showers the routine included Jim having servants wash Matt’s clothes.  Matt was grateful that Jim had taken pity on him for his plight of not having access to a clothes washer.  But more importantly he loved the fact they watched the movies naked.  For Matt, these were the greatest experiences of his life. Indeed, it was the only time he’d ever really had things go well for him.  It never dawned on him that Jim was subtly maneuvering him and slowly starting Matt’s training.  Jim even pretended to complain that his dad wouldn’t let him have sex with any of his girlfriends, so he needed to masturbate instead, inviting Matt to do the same if he’d like to, while they watched the pretty girls in the movies.  Jim also added a collection of straight porn flicks to reinforce the idea.  Matt had no trouble performing given the guys in the movies, and most especially given his view of Jim’s body, especially as Jim jerked off.  They never touched each other, but the routine had quickly expanded to include mutual masturbation, albeit with Matt jerking off much more often than Jim.  Matt, of course, enjoyed that the most and never considered the possibility that Jim’s explanations were made up to get Matt comfortable having orgasms while Jim watched.  (Jim, in turn, did have to admit Matt’s cock was longer than his after they measured them.  That became an ongoing joke between them.)

 

It wasn’t until Matt’s junior year, while they were celebrating Matt’s 18th birthday, when Jim moved the training beyond their low-key relationship.  Jim had invited Matt over right after school to celebrate and started by offering him a beer – another consistent part of their routine.  But since there were no nude sports beforehand, both boys were still dressed.

 

Jim then let Matt know that there was a house rule Matt needed to know about.

 

“There’s something I sort of need to let you in on, which I haven’t been up front about,” Jim said, in a confidential tone. “I haven’t said anything until now, because I like hanging out with you and I have been afraid it might turn you off.”

 

“Are you kidding?” Matt responded. “This is the greatest time ever for me. Nothing could turn me off about hanging out here with you.  You don’t know how I live otherwise. My life sucks.”

 

“Interesting choice of words,” mused Jim. “But, anyway, here goes.

 

“As you know, I live with my dad, who is incredibly rich, and a bunch of servants. You haven’t met any of them yet, because the servants stay out of the way when we have

visitors, and you haven’t met my dad since he travels a huge amount on business and he’s good about leaving me and my buddies alone.  The servants take care of things like fixing dinner and leave it where we can get it, like they do when they wash your clothes. What you don’t know is that dad is a fervent nudist. He is always naked and insists that everyone in the house also be naked.  I’ve gotten used to it, and kind of like it. That’s why I started getting the guys to strip when we play on the beach.  Dad required the city designate that beach clothing optimal when he donated it to the city.  He’s also very generous but likes to get his way. Anyway, I didn’t want to impose that on you here and was afraid you’d get spooked if you saw a bunch of nude servants.  So I came up with the excuse of needing to have your clothes washed, which is why I took the pile you tossed the first time we came here and re-tossed it into some mud when you weren’t looking.  Making it a routine was easy once you told me you don’t have access to a clothes washer at home.  However, dad told me I must deal with the issue honestly.  And he’s returned from a long trip and might show up here. If I don’t come clean about this I’d be in trouble, and I like to please him.  He’s a great guy.”

 

Matt was a little taken aback, but only from surprise.  He quickly stripped off all his clothes and stood naked in front of Jim.

 

“No problem.  I’m naked now and will stay that way any time you want and in any place you want.  I am just hoping this doesn’t mean I don’t get access to your clothes washer.  Of course, I’m more than happy to do the washing myself so your servants don’t have to.  I’ve always felt a little guilty about that.  And I’ve discovered hanging around here that I like being naked.  In fact, my foster dad requires me to act as his servant when he has people over and insists that I do it nude.  He says it reflects how worthless I am, but I also think he likes looking at me that way.  Fortunately, he doesn’t spend much time at his house and doesn’t entertain much.  But being naked on the beach and in your house is nice.”

 

“Thanks,” Jim replied, also now naked.  “You won’t lose the service, and now you can get to meet some of the servants.  They’re really great guys too.”

 

As Matt considered this development, he admired how Jim had maneuvered things.  That alone was a turn-on for Matt.  He began to realize the extent to which Jim had always been in charge, and he liked it.  He was quite content to let Jim make all the decisions.  But he did tell Jim he felt he should do the washing, since he didn’t think someone else should be burdened with serving him (reflecting his extremely low self-esteem).  Jim agreed, pleased with Matt’s perspective.  That boded well for their future.

 

Then Jim revealed another surprise to Matt.

 

“There’s something else I think we should be honest about. And I think we should cover it before you turn even older – or start to get drunk.”  Jim had handed Matt a second beer and got another one for himself as well.

 

Matt laughed. “Yeah, once you’re 18 it’s all downhill from there. After all, look at you. You’re almost 19 and practically in a nursing home.”

 

“Exactly,” responded Jim, also laughing and taking a healthy swig form his beer. “I’d hate to check in without having had some real sex first. I don’t think you should run that risk either.  And just masturbating like we’ve been doing doesn’t count.  I had a long talk with my dad a while back and it’s OK with him.”

 

That took Matt completely by surprise. He didn’t say anything, but simply stared at Jim, afraid this meant Jim was going to end their sessions to have sex with one of his girlfriends.  As he did so, he was startled to see Jim’s cock starting to get hard. That had happened before, of course, when they were masturbating and watching pretty girls in the porn flicks.  But this seemed different to Matt, and he also started to get excited.

 

“Look, Matt. I know you’re gay. I’ve known it for a long time – sure of it since we were first hanging out on the beach. I could see you staring at me and at the other guys, and I’ve noticed how you get erections all the time when the other guys are around and when we’re naked together.  I could hardly miss that giant hard-on you got when I first invited you to hang out with me and we walked naked together to the house from the beach.  It isn’t girls you’re thinking of, is it?  It’s guys, especially me.”

 

Matt was still silent. He didn’t know what to say. Would Jim throw him out?  Was he being dismissed because he was gay? But why was Jim getting hard?  Matt was scared, confused, and somehow sort of excited all at once.  He started to tear up.

 

“It’s not a problem.”  Jim realized Matt was starting to freak out.  “What I’m trying to tell you, you amazingly dense idiot, is that I’m gay too. That’s why I’m getting a hard-on right now. I’m thinking of how much fun it would be if you sucked my cock.”

 

Matt couldn’t believe what he had just heard. Could his fantasy come true?  Would this marvelous episode in his life – the only decent one – get even better? He finally responded.

 

“Wow. I had no idea. I guess I am a dense idiot – but I already knew that.  You’re right. I am gay.  And you really turn me on. The erections we laughed about were always because I’m sitting here next to you and I can see your body.  You’re the best-looking guy I’ve ever seen, and your cock is awesome, even if a little short.”  Matt couldn’t help teasing Jim, which relieved some of the tension.

 

“Thanks. And it’s long enough to go all the way down your throat.  So, have you had sex with another guy before?”

 

At this point Matt hesitated, stammered, and finally broke down crying.  He told Jim about the horrible things his foster father had done to him, sexually and otherwise, forcing him to suck cock and masturbate to entertain everyone at his parties.  He had already told Jim about having to serve them naked, but now added that he was required to do so with an erection for them to laugh at, and to wear a slave collar.  His foster father knew he was gay and used that as part of the reason he was so worthless and deserving of ridicule and deprivation.  It was all totally illegal, but Matt was too scared to say anything.  He had never mentioned any of it to anyone, and as he finished his confessions, Jim held him as he sobbed in Jim’s arms.  It was the first loving embrace Matt could remember ever receiving.  He soon recovered, however, and apologized to Jim for losing control.  He then asked Jim if this meant Jim would not want to be with him, given what Matt had done.  Like many underage victims, Matt had reacted to the experiences with a strong sense of personal guilt, in his case strongly reinforced by his foster parent.  After Jim assured Matt there was no reason for him to feel guilty, and this was no problem for Jim or their relationship, Matt asked if Jim had had any sex with other guys before.

 

“Yup. Lots and lots of times. Dad figured out that I’m gay as soon as I hit puberty, and it’s OK with him. It turns out he’s gay too. He makes sure all the servants also are young, gay, and good looking. That way our household is sort of one big male fuck party. I get to fuck any of the servants I want and have them suck my cock. But I don’t let them fuck my ass, and I’m glad that hasn’t happened to you either.  I like to do the fucking, and I haven’t slept alone for years.  If you want, and when I think you’re ready, I’ll introduce you to the joys of being butt-fucked.  Dad’s only rule is that he gets to pick first among the staff for his own fun.  They’re all both remarkably sexy and fixated on gay sex, so that’s not much of a limitation.”

 

Matt was now fully back in control of himself but completely astonished. He had never even imagined such a place could exist. This was clearly too good to be true.

 

“So,” continued Jim, who was now fully erect and smiling broadly. “About my cock . . . ”

 

Matt didn’t need another hint and he didn’t waste any time. His experiences hadn’t been good, but he knew what to do.  He gently took hold of Jim’s manhood and knelt in front of him as Jim settled into the couch, and then lovingly took the young hard cock into his mouth. Matt caressed the beautiful muscle with his tongue, focusing on the glans, licking all around the corona and especially the lower skin of the shaft just behind it. Matt knew that was where it was the most pleasurable to touch himself to masturbate, and he figured that would be a good place to lick to get Jim off.  What he didn’t tell Jim was that the best techniques for giving a blow job was the only thing his foster parent had ever bothered to teach him.  His technique would be evaluated and discussed at the parties and he would be punished if it was found wanting – which it always was.

 

Jim’s body began to sway a bit, and he let out a soft moan of pleasure.

 

“Wow. You’re really good at sucking cock. You’ve got talent, my boy.”

 

Matt kept to his task, enjoying it far more than he had ever even fantasized that he could. His own cock was now literally throbbing and leaking pre-cum from sexual excitement.  But the focus was on Jim.

 

After a while, Jim’s body began to gyrate, his breathing intensified, and his cock exploded. A massive

load of cum erupted into Matt’s mouth. Matt swallowed it all, hungrily and eagerly. He didn’t even consider having Jim withdraw and shoot outside Matt’s mouth. Matt wanted Jim’s man-juice. And he continued to lick the streaming cock as it emptied it load down his throat, intensifying Jim’s pleasure.

 

Jim finally stopped shooting his load, and his cock drooped a bit, but not much.  Jim took it out of Matt’s mouth, sighing with pleasure.

 

“That was just fucking amazing. I think that’s the best blow job I’ve ever had and the biggest load I’ve ever shot.  You really got me turned on. I like the fact you had the good manners to swallow it all, too. Thanks a lot.”

 

“You’re welcome,” was the sincere response. “I’ll do that any time you want.  Just let me know. And let me know if you want to try other stuff too, or how I can do better to please you.  Whenever you decide you want to fuck my ass, it’s yours to use as you want.”

 

“I will. But it looks like you’re about to shoot too.  Do you want to shoot a load to land on my chest? That would be fun to watch, and then you could lick it up.”

 

Matt was delighted with the offer.  He instinctively knew that it was his job to service Jim, not the other way around. That was perfectly fine, the way things should be.  He wanted to get himself off in front of his friend, if that was something Jim wanted him to do. So Matt positioned himself, kneeling on the couch over Jim while Jim lay on his back, watching the show.  It didn’t take Matt long to shoot – he was sexually excited as he had never been before. Matt shot a nice load onto Jim’s smooth chest and belly. Then, per Jim’s instructions, Matt licked up his own cum.  As he worked his way down Jim’s chest to his belly and crotch, he saw that Jim’s cock was once again fully erect.  So after a nod from Jim he again took it in his mouth and again massaged Jim to orgasm.  The second load wasn’t as huge, but it was still decent, and Matt enjoyed swallowing that too.  Jim lay back on the couch, utterly satisfied.  That’s what pleased Matt the most.

 

The boys decided to clean up, but this time they showered together. Matt washed Jim’s wonderful skin, then washed himself. Matt was once again hard, turned on by touching Jim. What Matt hadn’t realized yet was that he was also turned on by the fact he was serving Jim.  And since Jim didn’t suggest Matt jerk off again, the idea never occurred to Matt to give himself added sexual relief.  His sexual energy kept him nice and hard, more fun for Jim to look at.

 

The boys got some dinner and watched another movie.  This time dinner was brought to them by a naked stud servant – Dennis – who was himself a complete turn-on with an impressive erection.  Before they ate Jim asked Dennis to give Matt a blow job.  Jim also had Dennis position himself so Jim could fuck his ass as Dennis sucked off Matt.   Dennis eagerly obliged both requests, seriously turned on by Matt’s body and eager to host Jim’s cock.  Matt was amazed and grateful for Jim’s thoughtfulness in letting Matt get a blow job for the first time ever, especially from such a great-looking stud.  After Jim and Matt shot their loads, Matt offered to suck off Dennis, if that was OK with Jim.  Dennis soon sent a nice load down Matt’s throat.  It was a fantastic turn—on for all three of them, but especially for Matt.  He had never had a birthday party at all, let alone one like this!

 

Then, to continue the fun, it was movie time.  Jim showed Matt another set of movie choices.

 

“We don’t have to pretend any more.   These are all gay porn flicks. The guys are naked, fucking and sucking each other. I think we’ll like these better.  Dad bought a studio so he could have very high-quality porn with scenes he likes.  It was worth every penny, and I get to make suggestions too.”

 

Matt was in complete agreement. He looked at the selection – it was huge. Best of all, it included a variety of kinds of gay movies. Some were just of guys jerking off. Some had orgies, others were gang bangs. And some showed guys being restrained, engaged in S&M scenes. Jim seemed to have a whole lot of that kind.

 

“What looks good to you,” asked Jim. “Since you did such a nice job on my cock, and it’s your birthday, I’ll let you pick our first gay porn flick that we watch together.”

 

“Well, these all look pretty exciting,” said Matt, holding up a box that showed a young dude being whipped. “But I’ve never seen any S&M stuff.  How about one of these? They look particularly interesting.”

 

“They are,” agreed Matt. “You’ve made a good choice.  It’s got scenes with that guy getting gang-fucked while he’s being whipped.”  So, aided by a few more beers courtesy of Dennis, they greatly enjoyed Matt’s first S&M gay porn film.

 

After the movie Jim commented:  “When I saw it the first time, I liked it so much I had dad track down the guy and we invited him over to the estate for a fun weekend to celebrate my own 17th birthday.  He’s the first guy I personally got to flog.  The coolest part was that he wanted to be flogged.  Some guys get into that big time, so it’s a turn-on for everyone.  We did lots of other things to him, which were also a lot of fun.  Dad told me what to try and it was quite an education for me and for our guest.  Dad had paid him a very generous fee, and he was willing to push his limits a lot.  It turned out the guy had been in trouble with the law and dad got that straightened out for him. So he was doubly grateful and eager to show it.  He did everything we wanted him to do.  On the last night of the weekend he even joined us for dinner and everyone celebrated and toasted the events.   Dad had one of the studio crews film it, so I’ve got a great move I can show you sometime.”

 

Matt asked Jim if they could watch the home movies now, but Jim said they were at the estate, so they’d have to settle for what he had at the house.  But he had a lot. Dennis fetched another round, and Jim and Matt watched a second S&M movie that was even more severe.  As they watched it, both boys once again got excited, their naked bodies finally touching as they groped and kissed each other while they rolled around on the large sofa, any inhibitions cast aside in a mixture of lust and alcohol. In due course, after Matt had kissed every part of Jim’s amazing body, Jim guided Matt’s mouth back to his cock. The third load that filled Matt’s mouth was still impressive. Matt then added to the movie entertainment by popping another load and licking it up for Jim’s viewing pleasure.

 

This time Jim had instructed him to shoot on the wooden floor.  That way Matt was down on all fours as he used his tongue to do the clean-up, which gave Jim a nice view of how Matt looked doggie-style. He wasn’t disappointed, and when he commented on Matt’s position Matt added to the laughter by barking for Jim’s amusement, then kneeling doggie style and begging for more cum.

 

“You’ve drained me completely,” Jim laughed.  “I’m all out of cum for now, but I’ll be needing to get rid of a bunch of piss with all these beers.”

 

The second movie not only had a lot of gangbang fucking and flogging, it also had some water sports, as the gang-bangers unloaded their piss down the guy’s throat and then made him lick their cocks clean.  Jim noticed Matt seemed interested in those scenes too.  Jim decided to find out a bit more about how “flexible” Matt really was.

 

“I like the scenes where a guy pisses down another guy’s throat,” Jim confided. “I know people think it’s gross, but It can be a genuine turn-on for both guys.  Some of our servants like it too, and a few, like Dennis, can take my whole load without dripping any of the piss.”

 

“Really?” asked Matt, his education continuing. “Can a guy really drink that much? Don’t they choke on all that piss?”

 

Jim was pleased with the answer. Matt wasn’t resistant or turned off.  He just wanted information.

 

“No. Some guys are talented at it, like the guy in the movie. How about if we find out if you’re one of them? I do need to pee, and could have Dennis come back in, but, after all, you’re right here.” Jim laughed, easing the tension he was afraid Matt would feel.

 

But Matt felt no tension at all. He simply got on his knees once again and opened his mouth. Jim let loose a major load of beer-flavored piss, using Matt as a human urinal. To Jim’s surprise, Matt successfully took the entire load on his first try, not spilling a drop.  Jim was pleased and impressed.  Realizing that Matt would also need to piss, Jim summoned Dennis once again, and Dennis was more than willing to service Matt.  Matt enjoyed that too, but admitted he preferred to be on the receiving end.  “I guess I’m more the submissive type.”  So Dennis obliged and drained a load into Matt’s willing mouth.  All three boys had a great time as Matt learned more and more about himself.

 

Jim asked Matt if he’d like to stay the night, and of course Matt said yes.  Jim explained that he had already chosen Dennis to sleep with and once again butt-fuck, but there was room in the bed for all three of them. He suggested that Matt could suck Dennis’ cock while Jim fucked his ass. Matt was always welcome to shoot a load any time he wanted, so long as Jim could watch him do it, including watching Matt lick up the cum.  Or, if it was OK with Dennis, Matt’s load could go down Dennis’s throat.   So that’s exactly what they did. It was the first of many nights together, with Jim selecting the third (and often the fourth) companion form among the servants.   Matt would be “available” in Jim’s bed for the servants Jim selected, and Matt quickly became quite expert at sucking cock.  Jim, in turn, enjoyed watching Matt jerk off onto the servant’s chest, or on the floor, and then lick up the cum. If Jim sucked off one of the guys and had him shoot a load on Jim’s chest, Matt licked up that cum too.  Jim would usually butt-fuck the servant, but he also liked to have Matt suck his cock, and often had Matt clean it after shooting into the servant’s asshole, usually followed by draining a load of Jim’s piss.  Matt also received great blow jobs form the servants, but mostly just did everything Jim requested, or even hinted at.  As Matt realized Jim didn’t get as much satisfaction when Matt shot down another guy’s throat rather than pumping out his load where he could then lick it up, Matt consistently did the latter.  He wanted to please Jim.

 

Matt functioned as a cocksucker and a urinal but was not butt-fucked.  Jim said that would wait until there was a special occasion.  Matt also was not used as an object of Jim’s fun for S&M play.  Jim enjoyed whipping the guys he fucked, as well as inflicting cock and ball torture.  It was pretty tame the first evening with Dennis but grew more intense in later visits.  Matt was very turned on by this and offered his body for Jim’s use, however he wanted to use it, but again Jim deferred “for now.”

 

Also, Matt was delighted and turned on to accept Jim’s morning load of piss. That would be followed by another sex scene, and if the servant also wanted to use Matt as his morning urinal, that was OK with Matt so long as Jim approved, which he always did.  Matt had naturally understood that all decisions were to be made by Jim.

 

Matt stayed at Jim’s house whenever he could do so, which was increasingly frequent during Jim’s senior year.  Indeed, after the first evening’s introduction to sex Matt rarely spent time at his foster home. His foster parent hardly noticed. He just cared if the checks kept coming. If Matt wasn’t around, that meant he got to keep the whole check without wasting even the small amount of money he was forced to spend on Matt.

 

Their time together weren’t just sex, and the two teens shared their thoughts about everything – school, life, being gay, and what they would do after high school.  They were in a sociology class together, and they enjoyed talking about the theories the teacher explained.  He had taught that slavery was wrong in the old days because it was based on race or class rather than merit.  But he explained that there were different roles and desires among people, and some were meant to lead, and enjoyed doing that, while others were meant to follow and serve.  Jim told Matt how his dad was a natural leader and expected Jim to do the same.  Jim was eager to pursue that, and after high school he’d be getting special training that would be far more intense and useful than regular college.  Matt was intrigued and glad there were people like Jim and his dad who were able to take charge.  As for himself, he had no plans and no idea what he’d do, but his foster dad consistently told him he’d probably wind up in jail since he was so worthless.  For both boys, these exchanges were a unique chance to share their deepest feelings, and they did so.  Jim even shared the fact his family actually owned slaves, who were suited to their role and completely comfortable with it.  “Like our teacher said, it would be wrong to discriminate, but it’s right to recognize roles.  On the island where we have our estate there is a small group of leaders who work with my dad.  Then there’s a much bigger group of citizens who lead great and productive lives, not burdened by having to make the tough political choices dad and his colleagues make for them.  It’s all supported by a very large group of willing slaves who are obedient and content.  They’re doing what they were born and best suited to do.  So everyone is happy and the place is like a paradise.  I’d love to show you sometime.”  To Matt this all made sense and he eagerly encouraged Jim to do so.

 

As the school year ended and Jim approached graduation, he invited Matt to his estate, and suggested he plan to spend a week right after classes were over. Matt had been intensely curious and hopeful he might get invited someday.  He accepted at once.

 

“Do I need to bring anything?” Matt asked.

 

“Hell, no,” came the amused reply. “Just your mouth and your cock.  And, if you’re a good boy, maybe your ass for fucking and your back for whipping.  I think it’s time we took things up a notch or two.”  Matt got the point and was now even more excited.  Jim would finally fuck his ass as he did all the other guys he had sex with and use Matt for S&M sex.  Those prospects totally turned Matt on. And he assured Jim he was ready and willing.

 

3

A Whole New World

 

As Matt left the building after his last day of the spring semester, which included an assembly at which he’d received one award as the best athlete in his class and a second award as the best scholar, he was still upset from events at his foster home from the prior evening.  His foster dad had gotten what would be the final support check since Matt was aging out of the foster-care system.  He informed Matt that the “gravy train” was over and Matt was no longer welcome.  He also informed Matt that he was keeping all Matt’s possessions and told him to leave now. He didn’t want a worthless piece of shit like Matt continuing to infect his house.  Matt had already stripped naked and given his foster dad a blow job, which he was now required to do to “earn” his dinner whenever he went home.  The ritual had started a year or so earlier and usually ended with Matt drinking a load of piss to follow the cum.  Matt enjoyed that at Jim’s, but here it was a degrading punishment.  Worse, this time his “dad” followed it by pissing all over Matt’s body, then holding his face down in the toilet where had had just taken a shit, leaving him with the stench and taste of piss and crap as he was forced out the door.  Matt was in tears as he had begged for some clothes and a chance to wash off, but that was met with harsh laughter, a hard kick to his balls, and a door slammed in his face.  Matt’s spirit was broken, and he stood and wept for a long time.

 

Matt spent the night sleeping naked on the beach, washing himself in the ocean.  A cop had arrested him early the next morning since this was not the nude beach, threatening to put him in jail.  Fortunately, the cop was willing to overlook the violation in return for a blow job, telling Matt that would be good practice for when Matt was arrested again as he certainly would be given his pathetic status.  After the cop left Matt managed to bum some money for cheap shorts, sandals, and a T-shirt to wear to school in return for giving another guy on the beach a morning blow job.  Matt realized he was now nothing more than a prostitute.  It was the worst day of all the bad days in foster care.  Matt was glad that phase was over but knew he’d have to figure out something when he returned from Jim’s estate.  He figured being a prostitute was his only viable option.

 

Matt was very pleased and surprised to see the sleek, impressive limo that picked up Jim waiting on the street in front of the school.  He assumed this meant Jim was nearby, and he desperately wanted to be with his friend.  The driver was Dennis, Matt’s favorite of Jim’s servants, who was standing next to the limo.  Dennis spotted Matt and signaled for him to come over.  Matt figured this meant Jim was already in the car.  But what most caught Matt’s attention was the fact Dennis was totally naked other than a sporty chauffer’s cap.  He was stroking his cock, which was already hard. What was more amazing to Matt was that no one was hassling Dennis.  There was some giggling and pointing from students, but both students and teachers left him alone.

 

As Matt reached the car Dennis greeted him with a friendly slap on the back.

 

“Master James sent me to pick you up.  He heard what happened with your foster dad and figured you’d need a little TLC and want to clean up at the house before we head to the airport.  He also thought it would be fun to put on a little scene for your fellow students and make it a “coming out” statement by you.  He thinks it would be better if you were open about the fact you’re a submissive gay.  Besides, it might balance the swollen ego you probably have after your awards.”

 

“Ah, sure,” was Matt’s confused reply.  Matt was nervous, mostly because no one had ever picked him up before, let alone in a limo. “I’ll do whatever Jim wants, but after last night and this morning no one needs to worry about me having an inflated ego.  What does Jim have in mind?”

 

“It’s pretty simple.  You start by stripping naked, putting on this slave collar, and stroking yourself to get an erection.  Then you carry your clothes to the Goodwill bin about a block down the street. Drop them in and walk back here.  That should get everyone’s attention.  When you return to the car he wants you to kneel and give me a blow job, swallowing me cum and a load of piss.  Then do the same for any other guys who want to be serviced.  After that you won’t have to hide your sexual orientation any more.  We’ll drive to the house where you can clean up and we can pick up Master James.”

 

“Are you sure?  What happens if I get arrested?  That’s already happened once today.  And these are the only clothes I have – my asshole foster dad took everything else.”

 

Dennis laughed heartily.  “Wow.  You really are as dense as Master James says you are.  Do you seriously think anyone would mess with a friend of his?  Do you have any idea just how powerful he and his dad really are, and how much they have given to the school and the city?  Why do you think everyone’s leaving me alone while I play with my dick naked and in public?  As for clothes, everyone is nude at the estate.  You’re going to visit a whole new world young man.”

 

Matt considered Dennis’ comments, and it all made sense.  Besides, it was what Jim wanted and that’s what mattered.  So he got naked, put on the slave collar, got hard, walked naked to the next block, dropped his clothes in the Goodwill bin, and returned to get on his knees in front of Dennis for the blow-job.  He also dropped the awards in a garbage can, thinking how pointless all his efforts at school had been.  He would leave town with absolutely nothing.

 

The blow job did get people’s attention, as expected, and a group of Jim’s buddies wandered over to enjoy the show, some of them stripping off their shirts and taking out their own cocks to join in.  Matt had no trouble getting Dennis off, and dutifully swallowed generous loads of cum and piss as the crowd laughed and cheered.  Dennis asked the assembled guys if anyone else was horny and wanted service, which of course they all did.  Matt got to suck off about 8 more guys, most of whom hadn’t used a human urinal before but didn’t hesitate to use Matt.  It was a popular stunt, and all the guys told Dennis to thank Jim for the entertainment.  (No one even considered thanking Matt.)  They told Matt he should spend his next and last year in school aiming for awards as “Best Cocksucker” and “Best Urinal,” instead of athletics or academics, laughing and mocking him, roughing him up with a few well-placed kicks to his nuts, and telling him to be sure to wear his new collar to school if he was stupid enough to come back, because they had a lot of torment to inflict now that his protector Jim would be gone.  The odd part to Matt was that he didn’t mind.  Being sexually used and degraded in front of an audience in public turned him on, and he was pretty sure he wouldn’t mind providing “service” to his classmates next year.  Maybe one of them would let him stay in his house in return.  That would still be prostitution of a sort, but at least safer.

 

After the show was over, Dennis proceeded to open the rear door for Matt, motioning him to get in.  But that made Matt uncomfortable. He couldn’t conceive of a chauffeur taking him in a limo.  “If you promise not to crash the car when you cum, how about if I ride up front and suck your cock again while we drive to the house?  I see it’s gotten hard while I was sucking off the other guys.  I’m not the type that deserves to ride in the back of a fancy limo unless it’s to service Jim.  And, by the way, how far is it to the estate.  I have no idea.  I think you said something about an airport?”

 

Dennis was in a great mood and enjoyed the banter with Matt.  He agreed to let Matt sit up front until they picked up Jim.

 

“Master James is in no hurry, and while you suck and swallow I can answer your questions about the estate.”

 

Matt didn’t hesitate and leaned over to accept Dennis’ cock as Dennis started the limo.  Matt was almost as turned on by Dennis’ body as by Jim’s, but Dennis hadn’t said anything about Matt shooting his own load so he didn’t even consider that option.  As they drove Dennis explained that the estate was on a huge island near Hawaii, and they were going to fly there.

 

“They own the whole island, which is about the size of Manhattan, and it has its own airport.  There are hundreds of thousands of people who live there, and it’s the real headquarters of the family enterprises.  We’ll take off from the commercial airport near town, where the plane is in their private hanger.  These guys are rich beyond what anyone understands.

 

“I think you’ll enjoy the plane ride.  The plane is amazing, and all decked out for sex parties.  It’s a safe bet we won’t be the only ones on board, and everyone will have the same idea.  You’ll be able to get lots of practice sucking cock and having yours sucked in prep for the long weekend.  It’ll be about a two-hour flight so there’ll be lots of time.”

 

As Dennis finished his explanation he also reached his orgasm and shot a load down Matt’s throat.  Matt was fascinated by what he’d heard but had not been distracted from his task.  Once he finished swallowing the cum, he did pause to inquire, however.

 

“I assume you’ll also want to piss, which I’m happy to drink.  But first, I think you said a two-hour flight.  Isn’t it more like four or five hours to fly to Hawaii from here?”

 

Dennis guided Matt’s mouth back to his cock by way of confirming he had a load of piss, then answered the other question simply.

 

“It takes nearly five hours if you fly commercial. But commercial jets don’t fly at supersonic speeds.  Like I said, these guys are wealthy at a whole different level.”

 

As Dennis finished pissing down Matt’s throat they drove through the security gate and into the driveway at the mansion.  Matt quickly headed inside to clean up, and when he returned to the car he moved to the back seat.  Jim was already inside, naked and erect, quickly guiding Matt’s head to his cock.  “No point waiting until we get to the airport to start enjoying ourselves, right? I figure you can suck my cock and drink a load of cum at least once by the time we get to the airport, and then we can have a lot of fun with the other guys on the flight, including Dennis.   Although I understand he might have to work up a little sex drive again given the pickup and car ride activities he just told me about.”

 

“Not to worry,” laughed Dennis.  “You and Matt are sexy enough to get me going again.  The real question is if you’ll still have enough cum left to fill my ass in due course.”

 

Both Dennis and Jim continued to enjoy their teasing as they drove to the airport.  Matt didn’t say anything, but immediately got to work on Jim’s cock. He and Jim each managed to shoot their first loads of the weekend well before the limo drove into the private airport hangar.

 

The plane was as awesome as Dennis had described and Matt was thrilled to see about 10 of Jim’s favorite sex partners waiting for them.  He learned that the household was moving to the island estate, and the mansion would be closed as a primary home since Jim was done with high school and they didn’t need a house there anymore.

 

As Dennis had promised, the plane ride turned into a fabulous sex party.  Matt had participated in lots of threesomes with Jim, but this was his first real orgy.  It was better than anything he could imagine, and he was kept busy sucking and swallowing, but also was encouraged to shoot as many loads himself as part of the entertainment.  Everyone was totally drained by the time they landed, and courtesy of Jim his sex buddies were also sore not only from being fucked in the ass but from being objects of his S&M whips and other toys. Matt was anxious and hopeful to join that group, totally turned on by the thought of being fucked and whipped.

 

When they finished the drive form the airport on the island and finally arrived at the estate, Matt was amazed. He’d never seen anything so large or so impressive, even in pictures or movies. This was truly an estate.  Jim explained that they had about 5,000 acres tied to the manor house itself, which was only a small part of their island.  He also explained that there were about 500 guys working on the estate in various functions, from gardeners and cooks to drivers and butlers.

 

“They all have jobs of some sort, but mostly the workers on the estate itself are here for sex,” Jim explained with considerable enthusiasm.  “lots and lots of sex.”

 

“There are also other regular communities on the island, which include thousands of workers and their families, who manage and run our various businesses and help assure everything remains out of public view.  Dad’s got a whole lot more money than anyone knows about,” he added. “It’s many multiples of $100 billion, but he stays out of sight. The island itself isn’t on any maps and isn’t part of any country.  That way we can enjoy all the money and still not lose our privacy.  We can do whatever we want on our own property, with our own property.  And the people who live and work here get to be in a paradise without the burden of having to make decisions on things like government and social policy.  There is no poverty, no crime or disruptions, and everyone has wonderful, productive lives and careers.  As I told you before, all this is supported by a massive group of slaves who are obedient and content to be property.”

 

Matt was absolutely overwhelmed and excited to be there. He didn’t care what the family’s motives were. He just wanted to please Jim, so he could stay a while, especially if it involved gay sex. As he thought further about it, he realized he just wanted to please Jim no matter what.  He was in lust and in love.

 

Jim and Matt got out of the limo that picked them up at the island’s airport and headed to the front door, each with his hard cock protruding in front of him.  They had continued to enjoy each other during the ride.

 

“Wow.” Matt could only manage a one-word comment as he tried to express his wonder. He was even more impressed when he saw the butler who opened the door for Jim.  The guy was in his early thirties and could have been a major movie star on looks alone. He too had an erection – a very impressive one at that.

 

“I gather dad’s home?” asked Jim, pointing at the butler’s hard cock.

 

“Yes, sir, he is,” was the polite and respectful response, accompanied by a friendly smile and then a very warm embrace as the two men hugged each other, their cocks rubbing together and leaking a little precum. Matt just stared, eager to figure out how he might be allowed to suck this guy’s cock.

 

Jim explained that his dad required the house staff to maintain erections whenever he was in the house, for his amusement and sexual satisfaction. One of the companies they owned made a sort of “Viagra plus” drug that enabled guys to be hard pretty much constantly.

 

“It’s not on the market yet, but it works really well. I’ll get you some, although I’m not sure you need it being as horny as you are.” Jim laughed as he jokingly slapped Matt’s cock.  “The drug has a side effect that could create marketing issues.  It causes a fatal heart attack in about 10% of the users.  The marketing group wants to wait until the number looks better before releasing it generally.  We’re doing lots of field tests and think it’ll get lower soon, maybe even under 5%.  Meanwhile, we have no problem getting volunteers on the island to try it given the upside effects, and it’s mandatory for guys working at the estate and for slaves.  It’s pretty much constant erections and plentiful orgasms with gobs of sperm.  Young guys will take a little risk for that.  I’d hate to learn you’re in that unlucky 10%, but having you erect all the time is worth the risk.  You’ll be even more fun to play with if you don’t keel over dead from it.”

 

“Sure, no problem,” came Matt’s quick reply.  “That sounds like a very reasonable risk and I do think I’d be a better sex partner.  So just sign me up.”

 

“Great,” Jim continued, as he gave Matt a pill from a nearby container and continued with more background on the estate.  Matt hadn’t noticed that Jim actually had not asked his consent, but Jim ignored that for now.  “Edward here is the head butler and runs the whole household, which is what butlers do. Dad put him in charge almost ten years ago so he truly knows the place and the people.  He’s amazingly competent, plus being one of dad’s favorite studs.  He’s got a great butt and knows how to use that cock. I walked in on the two of them the other night while they were having at it in the living room. It was quite a scene. Dad was in such a good mood he let me join in and we double-fucked Edward.  But we were both still horny, and Edward was about to burst, so dad sent for some more of the staff to service all three of us.  I kept fucking Edward, shooting another load up his ass as the group assembled. It turned into a terrific party, lasting well into the night.”

 

Jim’s story almost caused Matt to shoot another load. He was careful not to touch himself, he was so excited at what he had seen and heard. If only he could become part of this scene, he’d do whatever it took to keep them satisfied.  A 10% risk of dying form a drug that made him a more appealing stud was a no-brainer to take.

 

It was then that Jim’s dad walked in. His demeanor and the perfection of his body filled Matt with even more lust and awe. While Jim’s dad was obviously older than Jim, probably mid-40s, he was the most handsome male Matt had ever seen. Matt realized he wanted to suck the dad’s cock as much as Jim’s.  It was huge, but not out of place for the smooth, rock-hard, and perfectly formed body. Like the rest of the group, the massive cock was erect and ready for action.

 

“Hi Jim,” he greeted his son, giving him a huge hug. “I see you brought Matt with you. Welcome to our home, Matt. My name’s David Fletcher.  I’m Jim’s dad.”

 

Matt was once again taken aback – this time by the courtesy and kindness in the voice. He barely had the presence of mind to respond.

 

“Thank you, sir.  I’m grateful to be here. This is a fantastic place, sir.” Matt could not bring himself to use Mr. Fletcher’s name. It just seemed too presumptuous. “Sir” was more appropriate.

 

“Glad you think so. We like it. Jim has told me a lot about you.  Are you two going to get a snack, work out, watch a movie, or just get right to fucking?”

 

“Matt’s never been butt-fucked before, dad, or whipped,” enthused Jim. “He really wants me to do both, and I’d like to start that right away.  We’ve already started with lots of sex on the flight and the limo rides.  I got some great cardio in by whipping the staff, especially Dennis, during our orgy, and also with a fun combo of whipping and gut punching of a new slave we just acquired.  I’m afraid I got a little carried away with that, and he’s being checked over by the vet.  His belly and balls just cried out to be punched hard and whipped.  He’ll probably be OK.  I hope so since I want to use him again even more aggressively.”

 

Matt had observed the “rules” of the orgy during the flight.  Jim was in charge, of course, and engaged in dominant sex and S&M.  But with staff he kept to strict limits.  Dennis was hugely turned on by being fucked and being whipped, so Jim laid into him and Dennis erupted with pain-induced pleasure.  However, Dennis was not turned on by having his body covered with clothespins, as some other guys were, so Jim refrained from that with him.  Jim was not the only sadist, and other staff who were got to enjoy their fun too, using the ones who were more masochist.  It was a balance that met everyone’s needs.  The exception was the slave Jim had referred to, who was used by everyone without any concern for his limits or desires.  As Jim had explained to Matt, that was what slaves were for, and they knew it and accepted it.  Further, that meant there was no need to push the limits of Jim or any of the staff, as they could get release from using the slave however they wanted.  It made perfect sense to Matt.

“Anyway,” Jim continued.  “If it’s OK I’d like to skip my formal work-out for now and fuck Matt’s ass, then flog him.  He’s invited me to do it before, but I wanted to wait for this weekend, so it can be part of our partying.”

 

“Is that correct?” Mr. Fletcher asked Matt. “And if so, would you like Jim to fuck you?  And whip you?”

 

“Yes, sir, it is.” Matt wanted to be very responsive. “And I’d be honored if Jim would be the first guy to do so.  Anyone else is also welcome to fuck me, whip me, or whatever, if that’s OK with you and Jim.  I think it would be fun for everyone if you made it a gangbang like I’ve seen in some of Jim’s S&M porn movies, and I suspect I’ve got a pretty tight hole since it’s never been used before.”

 

“Well, Jim’s workouts are important, but I guess that can come later. Plugging a virgin ass and doing some more vigorous flogging will give him a bit of exercise, and it isn’t something we get to do to such an eager and attractive butt every day, is it?  Whipping someone is good exercise if it’s done vigorously for a decent amount of time so that can be today’s workout.

 

Since he’s your guest, son, you get to fuck him first, although if you’re willing to share as he suggests I would like to take a turn. Is that OK with you?”  The question was to Jim, not Matt, as everyone understood the decisions were Jim’s.  And, besides, Matt had already volunteered to be the target of a gang-bang.  He had wondered why Jim hadn’t done it when they spent all those nights together, and he appreciated learning Jim did indeed want to make it a special occasion.  Jim gave his dad an enthusiastic “yes.”

 

“Great. Let’s go for it. Edward, I think I’ll fuck Dennis while I watch the opening act.  Why don’t you round him up along with 30 or 40 of the staff for the event? I know Jim likes an audience, and Matt can spend the afternoon getting a very personal introduction from some of the staff.  The rest can fuck him later – this won’t be our only session, and he has a very appealing butt all set to be used.

 

“By the way, be sure to include a urinal or two for when someone needs to piss,” Mr. Fletcher continued as Edward started to carry out the request.

 

“No need, dad,” Jim interrupted. “I’ve trained Matt to drink both piss and cum, and he’s really good at it. I bet he can service the whole group.”

 

“It would be a privilege to do so, sir,” interjected Matt, somewhat eagerly.  At one level he was taken aback by his offer turning into a rather massive gangbang, but he also understood that this was clearly a chance to ingratiate himself, and he didn’t want to fuck it up.  Besides, he was quite turned on by the prospect of all those cocks ramming his ass and then pissing down his throat.  It was a turn-on that made him feel useful.

 

“Well, son, it seems you’ve done a better job of training than even I had expected. I’m impressed. He also has good manners. It looks like you’ve found a talented young specimen. He’s well formed, and as you know I do like to start training when they’re still young. They’re so much more pliable while still in their late teens.”

 

They led Matt into the main hall, and then into a very large living room. It had lots of overstuffed chairs and expensive looking couches, a large oaken bar, and elegant oriental rugs. There was a fireplace already lit (although not needed given the warm weather) and a handsome young bartender and several waiters ready to get whatever someone wanted to eat or drink.

 

“Would you like a drink?” Jim asked Matt. “We have lots of beer, but you can have something different if you’d like.  I’m going for beers myself since that causes me to piss more. After all, I want to be considerate of my guest.  I know you’re fond of used beer from our movie dates.”

 

“Thanks, but in that case I’ll just wait to recycle yours.  I am sure you’re anxious to get your cock inside me, and it would be rude for me to make you wait while I drank a fresh beer.”  Mr. Fletcher observed the interaction between the boys with considerable satisfaction. Jim was maturing incredibly well. He had just finished high school, and his record was superb – athletics, great grades, leadership, and real popularity.  Jim had developed into a very handsome young man, in the prime of his sexual activity. His body was naturally good looking, and he diligently followed Mr. Fletcher’ admonition to make its maintenance a top priority.  So Jim’s muscles shone and his stamina was relentless.

 

What surprised and impressed Mr. Fletcher the most was how well Jim had trained Matt.  Matt would perform nicely if properly maintained. His sexual orientation was totally gay, and it was already clear that he had remarkably strong submissive and masochistic tendencies. Matt was meant to serve someone, and that someone would be Jim. Jim had also done an outstanding job introducing Matt to sex as a submissive but eager source for Jim’s own pleasures rather than focusing on what pleased Matt. Matt didn’t even seem to need instruction to realize that it was all about Jim.  Jim had already gotten Matt to accept that his role included being a human toilet. That usually took much longer in training slaves.  Yes, Matt would be a very good first slave for Jim.  Jim would not only enjoy Matt, but learn how to use slaves as property, not thinking of them as if they were still human.  Transitioning Matt from a virgin school buddy new to gay sex into an object to be fucked and used up was a very important next step in Jim’s maturity.  Mr. Fletcher wondered how Jim would react when it came time to dispose of Matt, but that was in the future.

 

It would never occur to Mr. Fletcher that Matt had any real value as a person.  He was well aware Matt was the star of the soccer team and at the top of his class academically. He even knew about the awards Matt had just gotten.  He especially knew Matt had overcome great adversity and lack of opportunity in a cruel setting.  After all, Matt’s foster dad was one of Mr. Fletcher’s employees, and had been carrying out his instructions in raising Matt to crush his self-esteem.  That had been a key part of his training.  To David Fletcher, Matt was simply an object to be used in the training and pleasure of what mattered – Jim, a member of the family dynasty and David’s chosen heir.  All those other things were just part of making Matt more useful for this purpose.  That final night in foster care, which left Matt with no possessions, naked and drenched with shit and urine, followed by utter humiliation in front of his classmates, was just a setup to assure Matt had no hope or sense of any future other than Jim.  It had obviously worked well.

 

What David did pay attention to was how wonderfully formed Matt was physically. He smiled as he noticed once again how some parts of any teenage boy develop sooner than others. In Matt’s case, he clearly had a fully developed cock, and it was seriously out of proportion to the relatively small size of the rest of his body. It made Matt an even sexier target, especially as Mr. Fletcher considered how fragile and vulnerable the rest of Matt’s body was. There is no way the 17-year old could resist a beating or whipping form the older, stronger males. That was what being an Alpha Male was all about, and it caused Mr. Fletcher to feel the need for an extra degree of satisfaction, as he realized he was getting seriously excited sexually.

 

“Edward,” David said quietly to his butler once he returned from sending messages for staff to join them. “Do we have any fresh young meat in the holding cells that’s ready for harvest later tonight? I think I’m getting rather horny for something a bit more extreme than what Jim will be doing at this point.”

 

“Indeed you are, sir,” came the respectful but playful answer as he stroked his employer’s manhood. “And I figured you would be.  I’d seen Matt before at the beach place, and I had a similar reaction. So I arranged for the cells to be fully stocked for the weekend.  We’ve got four especially promising candidates within the herd for you to choose from, who were on the plane in the slave cargo hold.  One of them looks a bit like Matt, although his cock isn’t as large. But he is also 17, pretty, and very reliable with his orgasms.  We got him a few weeks ago and we’ve been getting him prepared. He has responded very well to the drugs and training and is ready to be appreciative of your attention.  You should look at the others, too. They’re all good quality imports from the mainland and they all survived a double dose of the erection drug.  They’re expendable and unbelievably horny. Your program of payments to various police groups is starting to pay off. When they pick up these losers as truants or for petty crimes they’re checking in with us first. We tell them it’s for a rehab program, of course, and the prisoners sign a waiver agreeing to go into rehab.  I think a few of the cops suspect what’s really happening, and the irony is that those are the ones who are sending the better-quality meat. After all, it helps them clean up the streets.  So, as an aside, I have some suggestions on focusing and increasing the payments.”

 

“You’re pretty impressive at times,” responded Mr. Fletcher. “Do what you think is best as to the payments.  That’s chump change.  I’ll check out the collection later this afternoon. After all, Matt’s Jim’s toy. I wouldn’t want to mess up his indoctrination, which is obviously going extremely well.  After I choose my sport for the night, feel free to pick one for yourself.  Or maybe we can team up on a couple of them.”

 

“Thank you, sir. That’s very generous.”

 

David and Edward rejoined the main conversation. As they did so a waiter handed Mr. Fletcher a small salad he’d ordered, and the bartender served him a glass of expensive red wine.  As Mr. Fletcher took the salad (having not had anything since he landed that morning), the waiter asked if he’d like the usual dressing.  He nodded, and both the waiter and the bartender quickly jerked off, their beautiful bodies rapidly achieving orgasm so that their cocks spilled generous helpings of cum onto the salad.  They asked if he’d like more than that, and when he again nodded a second waiter did the same.  “Thanks.  That looks just right.  I do think cum makes the best dressing of all.”

 

By now, there were about 50 guys ready for the gangbang.  Word had spread, and Jim loved the idea of showing off his new sex toy.  All were studs, ready to shoot their load as soon as they had the chance. Quite a few started playing with each other, but most quickly focused on Matt. Here was new fresh meat, nice and young, and very available. They wanted to examine him, so they did. Matt was poked and prodded like cattle at an auction, with hands caressing his skin, fingers exploring his asshole, and several guys opening his mouth to examine the other potential opening for depositing cum. His tits were already hard, but they got harder as they were squeezed and massaged, with guys commenting on how nice and firm they were for a male so young.

 

Very shortly, the conversation turned to the issue of how best to position Matt for fucking.  Some of the guys suggested doggy style. Others wanted to use a sling.

 

“If we go doggy style, it’s more degrading for him,” argued a young bodybuilder whose cock was truly massive.

 

“Yeah, but if we use a sling Master Jim can see his face and enjoy the reaction as he slams his cock into that tiny little ass and rips him open,” argued another guy, who had a much slenderer build but had a larger cock. “With my giant penis I like to see the pain in the face when I enter. And it’s even more fun to see how hard they get while I’m pumping.”

 

Matt had joined in the conversation with enthusiasm. He asked how much it hurt to be fucked and seemed pleased when they told him it would hurt a lot for a guy as young as he was who hadn’t been fucked before. He asked what he could do to make it more fun for the guy doing the fucking, and they told him he should react as much as he could, writhing in response to the pain and the pleasure. He asked if being fucked would cause him to shoot his own load, and they told him that some oversexed guys do but better trained guys wait until they are told to shoot.

 

Matt was also solicitous of whether the guys would want him to clean their cocks after they satisfied themselves. They assured him that he would be expected to do that and that he also would be expected to swallow any piss they needed to unload during the afternoon.  Finally, Matt had politely wondered how it would be appropriate for him to express his thanks to each guy for using him. He said he didn’t want to do anything that might embarrass Jim, who had been kind enough to invite him to the entertainment. From the moment other guys had shown up, Matt had made it clear that he welcomed being fucked by the entire group.

 

Mr. Fletcher interrupted the exchange, having finished his salad and his first glass of wine. “So, Jim, what do you think? It’s your birthday, and it seems to me it’s time to get going with your party.”

 

Matt was startled by this information. He had no idea it was Jim’s birthday, and it bothered him that he hadn’t gotten Jim a present. Although he knew he couldn’t afford anything nice, or for that matter anything at all, since he literally had no possessions whatsoever, he thought he should have at least made some token offering. The realization startled him from his fascination with the exchange on how he would best entertain the group. He already knew his own opinions weren’t relevant, but he was extremely interested in how the guys felt. What he did understand is that he wanted to do whatever provided Jim and his buddies the most fun, especially on Jim’s birthday.

 

“Well, it’s a close call for me,” answered Jim, bringing Matt back to the scene as he remembered the conversation on how best to fuck him. “So I think I want to do both. I’ll start with a sling. I do want to see how he reacts when his butt gets popped for the first time. I’m not as big as these two (pointing to the two owners of the massive cocks who had been debating the

best technique), but I’m not exactly small. I figure Matt’s ass is very tight, and I can inflict at least a little pain as part of the process, even if my cock won’t split him open like a stuck pig the way those guys will. Then I think I want to have a couple of you flip him over so I can shoot my load into him doggy style, which is a little more humiliating for him. After I cum, and dad has his turn, each of you can do what you like. But as soon as I get horny again, I may want another shot at Matt, or maybe I’ll just fuck a couple of you guys.”

 

Matt couldn’t help himself, and he spoke up. “Gee, Jim, I didn’t know it was your birthday weekend. I think it would be great if you fucked me as many times as you want. I didn’t get you anything since I didn’t know, and I don’t have any money or possessions to use to buy anything even if I did know, so maybe that can be my present.”

 

“Oh, I have a present from you in mind in addition to a few butt-fucks,” laughed Jim, now a little affected by his second beer. “We’ll get to that later this evening.  I appreciate the offer. I just don’t want to deprive my buddies here of their fun, and I do recall that some of them have very satisfactory butts.”

 

Everyone laughed. And with that, Jim led the group to a door at the side of the living room. It was very unobtrusive, and Matt noticed that he entered a code on a pad that was discretely hidden next to the door.

 

“Shall we, gentlemen?” Jim asked. “Hey dad, is there anything interesting on display in here I should warn Matt about, so he doesn’t freak out too much?”

 

“Not much,” Mr. Fletcher answered, smiling. “Just a couple of slaves in early processing and a supply of them in some of the cages. I haven’t done any real harvesting for a while because I’ve just gotten back home this morning. But don’t worry, we have the entire weekend, and I’m thinking of staying all next week. So we can fill up the place with fun targets now that you’re done with school.”

 

As the conversation continued, Jim led the group into the next room. Matt had overheard the exchange, and was excited at the idea of not going back to school and staying with Jim’s family.  Maybe they’d let him stay the week.  But before he could process that thought, his breath was taken away by the sight of the room they entered.

 

Matt had seen dungeons in the various gay S&M films he and Jim had watched, and Jim had a few toys in his bedroom at the beach mansion. But Matt   had never seen anything like this. It was huge and brightly lit, with torture implements everywhere. Interspersed among them were exercise machines and free-weights. This was a combination exercise room and torture chamber. He saw St. Andrew’s crosses next to treadmills. Traditional crosses with dildos added were up against the walls, next to elaborate climbing walls for exercise.  There were whipping posts of all kinds, some that held the victim in place and some that allowed him to swing free, suspended so his body would sway and twist as it was flogged front and back. There were fucking stations that involved strapping the victim over a leather seat, hands and feet secured to the base so that he was perfectly positioned for butt-fucking and/or cock sucking. They even had hand-holds like ski poles to help the person doing the butt-fucking get better leverage. In some, the seats were covered with nails instead of leather, which would cut into the victim’s chest and belly, ripping them further as his body moved in response to the fucking.  Numerous tables set up as racks for torture were interspersed with other exercise machines, each rack having lots of straps to hold the subject still to whatever extent desired or dislocate shoulders and even rip arms completely form the torso, with channels at the edges to funnel and drain liquids that flowed from the bodies as they were tortured and ripped apart.  Large vertical wheels were fixed with straps that allowed a guy to be positioned for torture and then spun upside down or sideways for easier access to all parts of the body.  Cages were everywhere, some suspended in the air for better display of the victim – and many complete with a naked male slave ready to begin its torture.

 

Matt’s attention quickly went to the slings, where he knew he would soon be suspended. But as he looked at one, he saw past it to crosses on the wall. He was especially fascinated by the knives and whips conveniently located throughout the room, often next to dumbbells and

nautilus machines.  Matt was so stunned that he literally stopped in his tracks and had trouble drawing his breath.

 

“Impressed?” asked Jim, paying close attention to Matt’s reaction. “Or scared?”

 

“Impressed,” answered Matt truthfully. “But I think I’m mostly just excited. I never imagined a place like this could exist. It’s just amazing.  And like you said, all these slaves look almost relaxed, ready to serve by being tortured.  I’m curious.  Do they sometimes fail to survive the torture?  A lot of this stuff looks potentially fatal.”

 

Jim laughed.  “No.  They ALWAYS fail to survive, at least in due course.  They know it’s what they deserve, and snuffing a slave is a fantastic turn-on and stress reliever for all of us.  The fuck-stands with the nails are a favorite of mine, since the nails will tear apart the nipples and pecks as I fuck the guy and he can’t avoid gyrating on the bench.  The guy dies while I am fucking him, which is a great feeling as his ass tightens around my cock.  It’s a lot of fun.”

 

As Jim spoke, Matt focused on the guys being held in cages, and especially noticed two young males with hands and feet nailed to crosses just beyond the sling he had spotted.  He had seen lots of S&M videos with guys tied to crosses, but never with their hands and feet nailed to the cross. This greatly enhanced the effect.  They appeared to be very fit and were quite handsome. All the young males were sort of “on display” in the room, with erect cocks even though some were obviously in pain.  Jim explained that this was the effect of the drug Matt had just taken, so Matt would remain hard for the afternoon and beyond.  The difference was these guys got double doses so they’d stay hard and have orgasms throughout the torture sessions, even as things got extremely rough.  A double dose would ultimately be fatal, but not for a while and these guys were going to die anyway.

 

Matt counted about 30 of the slaves. Some were shackled to the whipping posts, ready to receive their lashes.  Several others were tied to tables, with various leather restraints that seemed to stretch their arms and legs but also to stretch and separate their balls away from the rest of the body, no doubt for easier CBT sessions.  But what got Matt’s attention the most were the two guys nailed to crosses. They appeared to be in intense pain, struggling to breath.

 

“Oh,” laughed Mr. Fletcher. “I forgot. I did have Edward nail up a couple of slaves yesterday evening.  I thought they’d be fun to watch and it looks like they’re proceeding nicely. One of the advantages of the dildos attached to the crosses, which are stuck up their asses, is that they get a little support. So they can suffer a lot longer, which means there’s something fun to look at. As for the rest of these guys, they’re fresh S&M slaves and you should all feel free to let them entertain you. Just be sure I get to see what you’re doing and maybe join in if it gets interesting.”

 

Murmurs of agreement and appreciation came from the house servants. David Fletcher was indeed a generous employer to his favored staff. Nonetheless, even though there were some serious opportunities to inflict pain, the group’s attention quickly returned to Matt.

 

“No problem, dad.  I’ve explained the role of slaves to Matt and he’s cool.  I don’t think anyone needs to hold back.”

 

“Absolutely,” added Matt.  “Jim explained how the slaves understand their role, and this all makes great sense.  Whatever pleases Jim is the right thing to do.”  Everyone was pleased with the response and it was time to start the fun.

 

“So, Jim,” one of the staff inquired. “Where do you want to put your new toy?”

 

Jim pointed Matt toward the sling Matt was staring at. He instructed Matt to climb up onto it, laying on his back with his head pointed toward the back wall where the two guys were being crucified.

 

“I like this one. And with Matt pointed this way I can watch the guys being crucified while I fuck him.  I plan to take a while and they’re clearly starting to have serious trouble breathing.  That’ll be an added bit of entertainment as they weaken and it gets worse for them.   So the rest of you should take a number.”

 

Indeed, Matt realized that there was a number dispensing machine, like the kind you see in ice cream stores.  Jim had gotten #1, and his dad #2. At Matt’s suggestion Dennis, their driver, got #3. After that, it was an open season.

 

“Remember guys,” joked Jim. “It’s first serve, first cum.” The joke was one they had heard before, but everyone laughed anyway.

 

Matt quickly climbed onto the sling, and several guys tied him in. His legs were in the air, and his virgin butt was nicely positioned for Jim’s use. It was finally time for Jim to end Matt’s virginity.

 

Jim did not lubricate himself or Matt before he thrust his cock into Matt’s vulnerable ass. He wanted to inflict the maximum pain. The thrust was effective, and Jim felt the extreme pleasure of having his cock surrounded by a very tight yet pliant asshole. He was of course extremely aroused, so he was careful to hold back so he wouldn’t shoot too early. He didn’t want to have this pleasure end any time soon.  Unlike most young males, Jim was able to sustain fucking for a long time before he shot his load.  Part of it was talent, and part was experience. He was busy fucking Matt for quite a while. He was particularly pleased to see that he had caused Matt to bleed, as shown by the droplets that leaked out as he pumped in and out. He pointed that out to the group, who complimented him on his technique and the obvious effectiveness of his cock.  Matt joined in the congratulations and expressed his appreciation for Jim’s efforts.  “I guess I’d better stop easing you about a small cock.  It’s clearly big enough to do a hell of a job on me.”

 

Jim also enjoyed the look of obvious pain on Matt’s face and was pleased that Matt showed such a good attitude.  Indeed, Matt remained fully erect during the session.  Jim had chosen well.

 

After a very long time, Jim told some of the guys to flip Matt over and put him on one of the leather-covered fuck machines, doggy style. They did so quickly, and Jim resumed fucking. It was even some time after that before Jim finally reached orgasm, blasting a load into Matt. His effort was met with a cheer, and Jim felt completely drained. He leaned over Matt and kissed him. Matt, in turn, thanked Jim for using him, and offered to suck his cock clean.

 

Jim took advantage of Matt’s offer, and then let loose a large load of beer-tasting piss. He stood back a bit for effect, so others could watch how well Matt had been trained to swallow it.  As always, Matt didn’t spill a drop, and then thanked Jim for getting him some beer, albeit used.

 

“Gentleman,” Jim announced to general cheering. “He’s not a virgin any more, as you just saw. But you’re welcome to make sure.”

 

Matt vividly remembered that first fuck very fondly, and he remembered how Jim’s dad had also caused him considerable pain with his even larger cock, followed by almost being torn open by Dennis and then the two muscle guys.  Indeed, Matt’s memory of everything about his first gangbang was still vivid.  It took hours for all fifty guys to rape him, and it hurt a lot, but being used to give sexual pleasure to all those friends of Jim’s was utterly fulfilling.  He also got to drink lots and lots of used beer, and they even drained cum from his ass every now and then and had him drink that too.  When he himself needed to piss, it was into a pail that he also drained, He remembered the total humiliation of it all as the time he learned what his true nature was.  He was completely comfortable with that.

 

Matt had come to realize Jim’s sadistic tendencies were extreme, based initially on the videos they watched and Jim’s reactions.  Matt had volunteered his body for Jim’s use, but as with fucking his ass Jim had declined, telling him that would come in due course.  Seeing the two guys nailed to crosses and hearing Mr. Fletcher’s casual comments about “process” confirmed Matt’s suspicions, and Jim’s descriptions left no doubt.  When everyone had finished fucking him, Matt wasn’t surprised that Jim selected a whipping stand that suspended Matt by his wrists so he could twist as he was flogged, allowing Jim, Jim’s dad, and Dennis to stand in a circle around his body and enjoy lashing him front, back, and sides.  The best part was that the drug had kicked in by then and his erect cock provided a great added target.  By the time they were tired out, Jim having gotten his exercise, Matt’s body was dripping blood and sweat along with the cum oozing from his wounded ass.  Dennis sucked him off to complete the effect, adding a load of Matt’s cum, and then his piss, to the flow.  It was an awesome scene for everyone, especially Matt.  As it had proceeded, he had wondered if Jim would snuff him, but felt it would be rude to ask.  He wouldn’t have resisted, even if he could, but was pleased when he was still alive without any permanent damage as his first rape/torture session ended.  He didn’t want to stop serving Jim.

 

4

Transition

Matt’s mind returned to the present, still speeding down the beach road in Jim’s car.

 

“That was a pretty amazing fuck session the first time you took me to the estate,” Matt commented.

 

“Yeah, I still remember it myself. You really had a nice tight ass then. It’s still not too bad, and there’s remarkably little effect from all the stuff I’ve stuck up it since then.  Our vet has kept you in good repair.  You’re not quite as tight as you used to be, but after fisting and an occasional baseball bat, I suppose that’s to be expected.  I have access to lots of other guys who are cute virgins, so it’s not a big deal.”

 

“Sorry about that.  But I’m still willing to take anything you want to place up there, so maybe that will provide some entertainment for you today.  Your electric dildo toy is not a bad start.”

 

“I’ve got some fun ideas.  But I’m going to make you available for the group first.  I think a lot of them will want to do a last fuck of my sex toy.  But those are good memories and I’ve kind of gotten into fisting guys thanks to the fun I’ve had with you.  So you’ve been useful.  Of course, anyone who wants to fuck you with whatever they’d like will be free to do so, so it might be entertaining to see how creative guys get and how badly you get ripped open.

 

“What I remember most about that first time at the estate, however, was that you were so naive when I asked for my birthday present.”

 

Matt’s mind again wandered into the past. He thought about the afternoon after the first gang rape and whipping.  Jim had taken him to his room, which was amazingly spacious and filled with a plentiful set of S&M equipment along with a giant bed.  He and Jim had been lying in bed, just the two of them.  Jim had fucked Matt’s sore ass again and introduced Matt to the pain that comes from electrical current flowing between the genitals and nipples.  But he allowed Matt to shoot a load onto Jim’s chest and then lick it up for Jim’s entertainment. Then Jim had started asking him questions.

 

“What do you think about when you jerk off?”

 

“I used to think about a lot of different things, but now I think about you and about the guys in the S&M films we watch.”

 

“And who are you in the film while you’re fantasizing?”

 

“Well,” answered Matt somewhat sheepishly, “I get most excited if I’m the guy getting whipped and fucked. Seeing that on movies really turned me on, and now that I’ve experienced it for real I’m fixated on wanting more. Is that wrong?”

 

“Of course not,” laughed Jim. “It just confirms what I’ve always assumed. You’re a complete masochist and a natural slave. You haven’t realized it yet, which is OK. You’re new at it, but you’re a good-looking young specimen of man-meat who shows some real

potential to be useful.”

 

“What do you mean?  I don’t understand.”

 

‘It’s simple, and we’ve talked about it before but not in relation to you.  The world is made up of natural masters and natural slaves. Most people are sort of in the middle, but guys like us have very clear roles. As masters, it is appropriate that dad and I have tons of money – like I said earlier, it’s billions and billions of dollars.  We know how to rule and do it well.  By contrast, it’s natural that you’re a throw-away kid on the streets.  You require someone to serve.  Lucky for you, I found you at school and have been carefully training you to realize your sole purpose and potential.  Dad had me make you a project for my own development.  These movies were carefully selected to create awareness over time with increasing intensity.”

 

Matt was stunned. He had no conception of any of this going on. But he was not upset.  In fact, his already erect cock throbbed a bit more intensely as Jim had been speaking. What Jim was saying made sense and fit with their prior conversations and what their teacher had taught them.  He appreciated being selected for Jim’s experiment.

 

“So what am I?” Matt asked, both curious and intrigued.

 

“It’s time for you to decide that.  You have two choices and you need to pick one of them.  If you want, you could become one of the citizens on the island, free to build a career and probably meet some guy who will dominate but nourish you.  You’re smart and personable and attractive, and a lot of guys would find your shyness sexy.  If that’s what you decide, I’ll get it set up for you.

 

Option two is for you to become a slave – my slave.  Your status would be no different than the animals being tortured and ultimately snuffed in the game room downstairs.  The difference would be that it will have been your choice.  Those animals are slaves because they were bred for it or because they violated the rules of society and lost their citizenship.  So they learn it’s their duty to do all the dirty, dangerous work and in due course be horribly tortured and killed, their bodies used for food and fertilizer.  We train them to accept that and they’re actually quite content as well as obedient.

 

Matt was stunned, and a lot of things started to fit into place.  “I wondered what was going to happen to the two guys nailed to crosses in the game room.  You’re saying they will stay there until they’re dead.  Right?”

 

“Right.  And all the other slaves will suffer similar fates.  It’s how we manage the violent urges of citizens and Alpha Males, and it works amazingly well.  We satisfy our sadistic sexual passions and the slaves need to die anyway so we have a meat supply.  Having them die horrible, humiliating deaths as part of sexual S&M sessions has no downside and makes them more useful.  Once they’re trained they appreciate that opportunity to serve.  Sometimes, like the household slaves our typical citizens own, they serve for a long time before they’re disposed of.”

 

“Do you think I’m one of them?”

 

“Not as of now.  You’re a citizen, like the staff at the estate, and you’re entitled to respect and freedom so long as you don’t disobey the Alpha Male laws.  That’s why I respected everyone’s limits for the S&M fun we had on the plane but didn’t with the slave.  It’s your choice, and you could choose to be a salve instead if you want to.”

 

“Is that the birthday present you’d like?”

 

“Yes, but only if you choose to do so.  You see, there’s a special feeling of sexual power from using a slave who chooses to serve, suffer, and die.  Knowing that choice was voluntary adds a lot to the sexual thrill of owning and using the slave.  If you wanted to do that, it would increase the intensity of my orgasms and my satisfaction in dominating you.  But don’t misunderstand:  The choice is irrevocable, and if you make that choice you will indeed be like the slaves you saw, and I will torture you constantly, humiliate you always, and eventually (or maybe right away) horribly kill you.  This is not a pretend thing.  It would be for real.”

 

Matt didn’t even hesitate in his choice.  “Of course I’ll be your slave.  I think I already am and have been for a long time.  This would just make it official.  You are free to do whatever you want with me, and I know it will involve me being tortured and snuffed whenever you feel like doing so.  I hope you really get a thrill out of it when you do.  And you can count on my total obedience and cooperation.  Happy birthday from your new slave.”

 

Jim was thrilled.  This was indeed the birthday present he most wanted to get.  And he made it effective immediately.

 

“Great.  I’d say thanks but as of now you’re an object, a piece of property. You’re important only to the extent you can provide me pleasure. I don’t like to think of objects like you as slaves because the term slave implies people who are somehow just of lower rank. What you need to understand is that you have no rank at all – no more than this bed we’re laying in or a piece of meat in the fridge.  If I want to destroy that footstool by my desk, or eat some meat, no one would object.  The stool and the meat are mine to do with as I want.  You are no different, just potentially more fun to use than a chair or a wastebasket.  You perform the same function as a urinal in a bathroom, but it’s more fun to piss down your throat than to piss into a porcelain toilet – and ultimately, you’ll be more fun to destroy, because it would be wrong to waste a nice designer toilet. It’s fun to destroy a piece of male property like you – a piece of not yet dead meat.  And porcelain isn’t edible.  You are.

 

“You are now my body slave.  That means you’d always be nearby and ready to serve me however I want.  That is your sole purpose, and when I get tired of you or if you fail in any aspect you’d be destroyed.  Again, think of a piece of furniture, except that furniture doesn’t get tortured to death and eaten when I decide to get something new.  For a piece-of-shit-slave like you, being my body slave is quite an honor.

 

“Incidentally, your foster dad works for my family.  He has been part of the program for years, making sure your self-esteem remains low and you endure humiliation and deprivation.  Dad and I arranged the scene at his house the other night to trigger a change in your status, so you’d arrive here without any ties or options through him.  I also arranged the “coming out” scene in front of the school with Dennis, which is a great cover to explain you dropping out of school. No one will ever know or care what happened to you.  And you cooperated by throwing away the last possessions you had – the clothes you prostituted yourself to get at the beach – and you now have absolutely nothing.  My goal was to get you psychologically ready to admit what you are and accept your proper role in life.  But it still needed to be your choice, and I would have honored it had you chosen a life as a citizen.  You would not have been happy or fulfilled, however, because what you now are is what you were meant to be.  All of our effort was just to get you to the point you’d recognize that.  I’ve given you the gift of fulfilling your role, and when I kill you I’ll give you the further gift of the kind of horrible death you deserve – and want and need for your sense of having been useful.”

 

“I understand.”

 

“Good.  Remember that first S&M video I showed you with the guy getting whipped?  I told you dad hired him and we had a great weekend when I got to flog him.  I told you he was grateful for dad taking care of his troubles with the law.  That’s all true, but the way dad took care of his troubles was by turning him into a sex slave.  We were testing some drugs we developed for criminal types who were being reduced to slave status, and we wanted to find out if he would agree to cooperate and be snuffed just for our amusement.  He did, and I not only got to flog him, but I got to snuff him.  It was my first kill, and sexually thrilling for me as I fucked his ass, gutted him, and then slowly strangled him.  Watching the pain and despair in his face and feeling the pressure on my cock as his body pitifully struggled to stay alive was amazing.  He even shot a load as he died, which triggered my own orgasm.  I was so horny I fucked him again as his dead body continued to gyrate for my pleasure.   He did join us for dinner, but as the main course, and dad let me carve the meat.  Part of the plan is to replace cattle with slaves as our prime meat source, since that will help with the ozone environmental issues and slaves are so much more satisfying to kill and eat.  It’s especially fun if they’re still alive while being carved up.  All the meat we serve here is slave meat.  I’ll let you see the video of that first kill for your education.  Put this DVD in the player. There’s a large screen that will come down from the ceiling when you put it in.”

 

Matt obeyed. He took the DVD and started it, then returned to the side of Jim’s bed, kneeling obediently beside the bed even though Jim had not instructed him to do so. Jim was pleased. Matt’s instincts and training were serving him well.  He told Matt to lay beside him so he could observe Matt’s reaction to the film.

 

The film was astonishing, and showed Jim doing a fabulous job torturing the young male to death, while the victim not only did not resist but politely thanked Jim for the honor of being Jim’s first snuff victim.  Several cameras focused on different angles of the tortures, catching all aspects of the death itself, including the agony on the face of the dying male and the sexual ecstasy on Jim’s as he fucked the body while it was twitching violently in its death throws and then again after it was technically dead but still convulsing.  The film then featured Jim celebrating with his dad and some others at dinner, slicing choice cuts of meat off the now-dead slave and enjoying the feast.  Surprisingly to Matt, all of this turned him on a lot.  He had never even conceived of anything like this and it took him by complete shock.  But it did something else. The scene confirmed his decision and turned him on beyond belief. Matt shot a giant load of cum as he watched the scenes where Jim fucked the dying body, fanaticizing himself as the victim.  His orgasm wasn’t caused by touching himself or even by being fucked – it was triggered by the images in the movie and the realization this likely would happen to him someday, as it should.

 

“I hoped you’d react that way. I told my dad that you were ready, and clearly you are. By our standards that first time for me was a quick snuff. Usually it takes much longer and is far more painful.  And I like to enjoy some of the meat while the guy is still alive and can watch me eat him, although I leave the body in good enough shape to enjoy fucking it while it dies and again while it’s still nice and warm, finishing its death convulsions.  I’ve learned a lot of great torture techniques since then so you can count on a far worse level of torture, leading to the same fate.

 

“This guy was cooperative and willing because of drugs, and we’ve proven we can convert anyone into a willing slave when we want to.  That will be critical as we reform various societies and take control.  But you are different in an important way.  You are a willing slave because you know you should be.  That is what my project was all about, and that is why I will especially enjoy owning you and killing you. For the full effect, it had to be your choice.  I’m pleased you made the choice you did and given how resilient you are I know it is for real.  Even after all the events before you came to the island, you recovered quickly and continued on, showing up at school despite humiliation that would have broken most people.  That makes you a more appealing slave.”

 

“Thanks, Jim.  That means a lot to me and yes, this is my choice.”

 

Jim moved the conversation to a different aspect.  “Incidentally, you didn’t have permission to shoot, so you’ll have to suffer consequences for that. I’m going to torture you, introducing you to a new definition of pain.  Pain will be a central part of your life from now on.  Further, now that you know your role you need to perform adequately. And adequately means perfectly – doing what I say always, serving my desires, and using your body only to serve and entertain me. If you ever shoot a load again without permission, it will be your last.  You will never have the honor of serving me again, you will be totally emasculated so you can never enjoy any sexual gratification, and you will be used for months as a lab animal for research on advanced methods of inflicting extreme pain.  Is that clear?”

 

“Yes, Jim.”

 

“And you don’t get to call me Jim any more. People call each other by their names. You’re no longer people. You are to call me “sir” and you are to bow

your head when you address me. You are also not allowed to speak unless you are spoken to and a response is required. If you have a question, you first ask permission to speak.  Clear?”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“OK.  One last chance to change your mind.  Do you accept and agree to your new position as a piece of property?”

 

“Yes, sir.  I understand, and I will obey completely.  Thank you for accepting my unworthy birthday present.  I hope you enjoy it.”

 

Matt noted the change in his master’s tone. They were no longer schoolmates, with Jim as the elder mentor leading Matt into sexual awareness. Now, Matt had been assigned his role in life and he must obey. At that moment, Matt accepted his fate and determined to satisfy his new master. He understood his role, and for whatever time Jim chose to keep him as a piece of Jim’s property, Matt would cooperate fully.  He realized this was not only his purpose, it was his greatest hope and source of joy.  He wanted to be Jim’s property.

 

Jim and Matt rejoined the larger group for dinner, and everyone congratulated Jim on his outstanding success in training his body-slave.  Matt knelt behind Jim to be available for any needed services, observing how lavish the dinner feast was, with an assortment of delicious looking vegetables and side dishes on the table.  To the side was another table on which there was a handsome young slave lying on his back.  A chef stood by him and sliced off the desired cuts of live slave-meat that the diners requested, either serving them as slave-tar-tar or grilling the selection to order on a nearby Hibachi.  It appeared to Matt to be a wonderful meal and a wonderful gathering of family and friends.  The combination of the slave’s screams and his expressions of appreciation for the honor of being their entree’ added nicely to the atmosphere.  The slave had expressed his thanks to each diner, until one of them decided to try some fresh tongue.  When it came time to serve the cock, the chef brought it to orgasm so it could be sliced off as it was spilling cum, which was a nice effect.  Matt only hoped he could someday perform as well as this slave had done.

 

 

5

An Interlude

 

Jim’s voice over the noise of the drive once again brought Matt back to the present reality.

 

“What I can’t decide is whether I want to keep a souvenir. After all, you were my first human property, and that has a little sentiment. Dad says it doesn’t matter, and advises against keeping anything from slave carouses, but I’m not sure. What do you think?”

 

“I’d be honored if you did. It would mean a lot to me, not that my feelings matter. Nor should they.  But maybe you could use my cock and balls as a paperweight? It might help organize all that stuff on your desk.” (Before their roles had shifted from schoolmates to owner and property, Matt had teased Jim about his disorganized desk.  It had been one of their favorite jokes since Jim tended to leave stuff all over the place.) “Or maybe my skin could be turned into a jacket or something?  You’re very good at skinning guys alive, and it’s always a crowd pleaser since it’s obviously unbelievably painful but not necessarily immediately fatal.  I’d still be alive while you cut me up as food.”

 

“I don’t wear clothes, idiot,” came the needling reply. “But maybe the paperweight idea is worth thinking about. I must admit my desk is still a mess, and you do have a nice set.  I don’t like eating cock – muscles aren’t very tender. If I don’t have it made into a paperweight, I’ll probably just have it turned into hamburger or sausage, or maybe have you eat it yourself.  I strongly suspect your breast meat will be the best, so I’m going to try that first. The issue is if I want to enjoy your balls as an appetizer. Guy oysters are tasty, and I’ve wondered what you’ll taste like. I guess I’ll decide at the time.”

 

“I hope you enjoy my meat however you decide.” Matt was quite sincere in this. His only regret about the party was that it would end his service.

 

“If I may ask, have you decided whether to kill me first or do you think you will be able to keep me alive long enough to enjoy my flesh while I watch? I know how much you like munching on a guy’s tastier parts while you vivisect him and watch the agony and humiliation. I want to provide you as much fun as possible.”

 

“I haven’t completely decided, but that’s my inclination. I think it’s the most humiliating way for a guy to die, watching himself get cut up for food and knowing he’ll literally wind up as shit.  So don’t disappoint me by dying too soon. I want a worthwhile show.”

 

“I’ll do my very best. You can count on me. I’m deeply grateful for all the use you’ve made of me over the past five years. I expected you to snuff me on my 18th birthday like you mentioned when you took me over as your property. So these years have been a wonderful chance to serve.”

 

“Yeah, I considered that. But you are a fun fuck and extremely obedient.  Frankly, I like your attitude, and I even used to like you as a buddy back when you were a person. Having a willing slave who is content or even eager to be killed whenever I feel like it has turned out to be even more of a tun-on than I’d imagined.  Besides, when you were 18 I didn’t have a great replacement.

 

“I’m glad I kept you around. Maybe I’m sentimental like dad accuses me of being. I’m not sure. But in any event today will take care of the issue. It would be a little embarrassing to keep a slave any longer than I have.

 

“There’s another thing too.  I posted a message on the fact I was going to snuff you today as part of my birthday party and invited young guys on the island to apply to replace you.  I made it clear it was just going to be a one-year gig, so I was amazed how many did so, happy to convert from citizen to slave so they could be my body slave for a year and then be snuffed at my next birthday party if not before.  It’s down to four finalists, and they’re all terrific.  Before they watch you die they’ll all compete to take your place.  They’ve all agreed that the contests will be to the death, which seems appropriate.  Maybe it would be amusing to have the winner eat your cock.”

 

Matt was not disappointed with this report.  He knew he was six years older than when he had first attracted Jim’s sexual attention.  He was glad that Jim would find other objects to satisfy him after Jim disposed of Matt. The years of training had been very instructive in confirming that it was about Jim’s desires, his pleasure.

 

“Anyway, I’m glad I didn’t throw you away at 18. You have been a great sex object, and you provided me with quality entertainment, like when I used you in those soccer matches a few years ago. You were pretty impressive.”

 

“Thanks.” Matt was ecstatic. He had never gotten any reaction from Jim for that effort, and he had given it his all. Matt knew he was a good soccer player since his freshman year in high school, when he made varsity after leading a winning freshman team. Jim had used him, along with some other slaves, to form a highly competitive team. They played other slave teams, and they always won. (One incentive was that the losing teams were brutally slaughtered at the end of the games by being fed to the crowd.)  Matt knew he was the primary reason Jim’s team won but had never had a conversation about it.

 

The best part of the soccer games was knowing Jim was watching. As Matt and his teammates ran up and down the field, their beautiful bodies glistening with sweat and their hard cocks bouncing with the motion, he was aware that it got Jim turned on.  Those nights tended to have some of the best sex Matt would enjoy with Jim. Jim sometimes kept a few of the losing slaves for himself, and let Matt eat their cocks while they were still attached, just as they reached orgasm from Matt’s blow jobs.  As they died, Jim would shoot his load up their tightening assholes. It was a lot of fun and those were among Matt’s most wonderful memories.

 

The two young men drove on in silence for a few minutes, but then Jim spotted a side road and turned off toward the beach.  “Here’s a place I want to show you,” Jim said. “It’s my favorite place on our whole island. The beach is unusually smooth and wide, and there’s a fantastic view. Let’s stop for a while.”

 

Matt was startled at the suggestion, assuming they would head straight to

Jim’s birthday party.  But he hardly objected. Nor did he have any idea what Jim had in mind.  He wasn’t even aware of the beach despite the fact he was almost always with Jim.

 

Jim stopped the car at the end of the side road, and motioned for Matt to follow him., taking Matt by the hand, which also had not happened in years.  They walked down a trail, and Matt understood why Jim liked the spot. It was the best view of the water and the mountains that Matt had ever seen, and the beach was totally pristine. There were no footprints, and the beach was so clean it was almost as if it had been manicured.  There was a large blanket laid on it just above the water line with a picnic basket next to it.

 

“No one is permitted to come here except me,” Jim explained. “I have gardeners who tend to it every morning to assure it’s always perfect.  I had them prepare it for us to visit, and then they smoothed out their footprints as they left to preserve the effect.”

 

They walked in silence to the edge of the water, next to the blanket, where Jim turned to Matt and touched his body. To Matt’s utter `amazement, this was followed by a very tender embrace and a deep, loving kiss. Slowly, Jim led their bodies down to the blanket, where he continued to stroke Matt’s smooth skin and deepened his kiss.

 

“I hope you have enjoyed the freedom you have had during the past five years,” Jim whispered as he briefly withdrew his tongue from deep in Matt’s mouth.  “I wanted to be sure you understand how fortunate you have been, and also to give you one last gift.”

 

Matt was too shocked to speak. Jim used Matt sexually all the time both before and after acquiring him, but afterwards it was as an object, never as a lover. That was fine and all Matt expected.  But this was totally different and far beyond exciting.  Matt also had no idea what Jim was referring to.  Freedom?  Matt was a total slave, a piece of property as Jim often pointed out.  Matt was quite content with that but didn’t see how this related to freedom.  Yet his confusion was overwhelmed by his excitement at the tender embrace.

 

The two bodies became tightly coupled and rolled onto the beach. They were lapped by the warm waves from time to time, which only increased the mutual excitement. Jim didn’t just kiss Matt’s mouth, he adorned his whole body with affection. In due course, that even included Matt’s throbbing penis, as Jim maneuvered them into a 69 embrace.

 

“I know you’re confused, as usual.  You were never a quick study.  Let me explain.  At the party dad will announce that I’m officially his heir and successor and appoint me to run a series of major family enterprises.  It’s a tremendous honor and I want to do a great job.  But it comes at a cost.  Someone in his and my positions cannot trust anyone, and we do not have real friends.  We have everything else anyone could possibly want, and more, but we are in one sense prisoners of our own wealth and positions.  But you were given the freedom to turn over everything you are to me as your complete owner.  That gives you a kind of freedom.  You don’t have decisions to make or anything to worry about.  You only need to obey and everything else will be decided for you.  You have freedom from having to make decisions or achieve goals.  You are free to focus entirely on your role as my body slave without having to concern yourself with anything else.

 

“But what I want you to know is that, if I were permitted to have a true friend and lover, it would be you.  That’s why I’ve kept you so long.  You’ll be dead by the end of the day, so I don’t have to worry about issues of trust after the party.  So I think we should consummate our relationship.  I want you to fuck my ass.  No one has ever done that, and likely no one ever will again.  But I want to feel your cock inside me and see if we can shoot our loads together.”

 

Matt’s emotions were a combination of shock, joy, gratitude, and, most of all, love. He never expected such a reaction from Jim even when they were high school lovers.  This was beyond his wildest dreams.

 

Under Jim’s direction Matt carefully positioned himself over Jim, who lay on his back with his legs wrapped around Matt’s torso.  Jim wanted them to have the ability to see each other’s faces while they made love, and once positioned he had Matt insert his penis slowly into Jim’s virgin man-hole.  Matt was careful to hold himself in check as he began to thrust in and out, concerned that he was inflicting some pain on his lover and master, but comforted by Jim’s assurances and the obvious pleasure Jim was feeling.  As the thrusts increased in intensity and speed Jim’s cock also began to throb, but it was quite some time before the two young males allowed themselves to reach orgasm – which they did simultaneously.  Both were sexually overwhelmed by the intensity, and they lay side by side still enjoying each other’s’ bodies.  Matt licked Jim’s cum from his chest, and that was followed by more long, deep kisses and caressing.  They went for a swim to clean off and enjoy the memory of so many swims in high school, and when they returned to the beach Jim pulled two beers and some chips from the picnic basket.  This was the first “fresh” beer Matt had since becoming a slave, and it tasted great.  By the end of the second beers their cocks returned to full erections, and they concluded their session with a second set of orgasms following a long 69 session of sucking each other’s cocks and swallowing each other’s cum.  It was glorious.  For the only time in his life, Matt was treated to truly mutual sex. It was a deep, satisfying session of love-making.  Matt felt sexually satiated in a different and more fulfilling way than any time in his life.

 

“That was very nice,” Jim said after a while.  “thank you.”  Matt was simply too overwhelmed to speak and just kissed and hugged Jim with all his being.

 

As Jim and Matt finished their lovemaking, a separate scene was underway in Mr. Fletcher’s office.  One of his security guards had entered and asked to make a report.

 

“I just witnessed something I believe you would want to know bout, sir,” he began.  “It was from the secure satellite camera that tracks Master Jim’s car.  May I play it for you?”

 

“Of course,” said Jim’s dad.  “Use this screen on the desk next to mine.”  The guard called up a video, and he and Mr. Fletcher watched a recording of Jim’s and Matt’s beach sex, listening to Jim’s explanations to Matt.  “I felt this might be damaging if it got in the wrong hands,” the guard continued.  I don’t think making actual love to a slave is good for Master James’s image.”

 

“Indeed not,” agreed Mr. Fletcher.  “You have done well to alert me.  Has anyone else seen this, and are there any copies?”

 

“No, sir.  I immediately placed it into a secure file and destroyed the automatic backup.  I’m the only one who’s seen it besides yourself.  If you’d like, I can destroy this copy form here and there will be no record at all.”

 

“I’m afraid Jim has been careless.  The slave is going to be destroyed later today.  What if he blurts something out?  I know he’s amazingly loyal to Jim, but as animals begin to endure the level of pain he’s going to receive strange things can happen.”

 

“Well, sir,” said the guard, smiling.  “Master James is pretty clever, as you know, and you don’t need to worry about that.  As they reached his car he ordered the slave to stick out his tongue.  Once he did, Master James cut it off.  The animal will only be able to make noises, not form words.”

 

“That makes me feel a lot better about this,” said Mr. Fletcher, chuckling at the cute solution Jim had implemented to remove any risk.  “I think I can chalk this up to a rite of passage.  Jim had a long history with that slave, and he clearly understands this type of relationship can’t happen again.  That’s why he decided to just keep body slaves for a year at a time.  So please destroy this copy, and I assume you know what else needs to be done?”

 

“Of course, sir.”  The guard quickly deleted the file and stood facing Mr. Fletcher.  “And may I say it has been an honor working for you.”

 

“You have performed well.”  Mr. Fletcher watched as the young naked guard walked over to a sort of shower area in one corner of the huge office and surveyed a set of tools on a metal table.  As he started to pick one up Mr. Fletcher interjected.  “The one on the far right has been dipped in some fairly fast-acting poison.  Feel free to use that one.”

 

“Thank you, sir.  It has always inspired me how thoughtful you are of your staff.  But will this give you enough time to enjoy my body as I die?  No point short-circuiting a good fuck by having the “fuckee” die too quickly.  I’m hoping I can provide you one final service besides my meat.”  When Mr. Fletcher assured him it would be fine, since he was planning to achieve orgasm as the body finished its death throws and the poison tended to enhance those, the young man picked up the indicated knife.  He began to masturbate for Mr. Fletcher’s entertainment, while his benevolent employer inserted his cock up the smooth, willing ass.  As the youth started to cum, he slowly cut off his cock, and then his balls.  The poison kicked in, and Mr. Fletcher guided the dying body over a nearby fuck stand as he intensified his fucking.  He reached orgasm just as the body stopped convulsing.  Ironically, he was particularly satisfied since he had lusted after this young man for some time as a snuff target, but he didn’t snuff staff unless they requested it or broke the rules.  This young man had done the right thing given the situation, and that meant Mr. Fletcher was not violating his own rules by snuffing an obedient staff employee.  So he got a great orgasm, there would be no witnesses of Jim’s little indiscretion and therefore no risk, and no harm was done. The shower area in his office was designed to make it easy for house staff to clean up the mess.  Nr, Fletcher was always considerate of his employees.

 

Once the two former schoolmates had rested, and then cleaned themselves off again with a relaxing swim in the ocean followed by a third set of beers, they returned to the car. Their bodies dried quickly in the sun, and Jim explained to Matt the need to remove his tongue.  Matt’s only concern was that this would mean he wouldn’t be very good at giving blow jobs, which he assumed a lot of the guests would want.  But Jim had thought of that too and explained that he was also going to use a pliers to remove Matt’s teeth so he could “gum” the cocks to orgasm.   It wasn’t quite as precise as using his tongue, but Jim had experimented with it on several slaves and it was quite satisfying.  So Jim removed Matt’s tongue as a precaution (one Matt fully understood, appreciating the fact there was no longer any risk of him saying something that would embarrass Jim), and he then removed the teeth that would get in the way of blow jobs otherwise.  Of course there was no anesthetic for either process, and Matt’s pain added a bit more entertainment for Jim, who had resumed fully the role of owner and master.  Jim then resumed the drive to his beach party. Both were in a festive mood., and in due course Jim spotted the turn-off to the party. It was easy to spot since it had signage consisting of two crosses that each had a young male nailed to it in the late stages of crucifixion. Each had one arm cut off, creating the effect of the remaining arm pointing the way.  All but the index finger on the remaining hand were also gone, and the index finger was extended, literally pointing the way.  The artistic display was Jim’s idea, and he told Matt how cooperative the two slaves had been when he explained the joke and then slowly sawed off an arm.  “I also cut off their fingers and was tempted to leave the middle finger for pointing.  But I thought that would be rude to my guests.  I had them nailed up yesterday morning so the hot sun would burn their skin, helping make sure they’d be dead by the time the party gets into full swing this afternoon.  I figure guests will enjoy the humor, and we can add their bodies to the meat supply.  You’ll also notice they’re identical twins, which I think is a nice touch.  It’s way better than tying some balloons to a post.” The path to the beach was between the two crosses.

 

“We need to resume our proper roles here,” instructed Jim, who nonetheless still had a little more softness in his voice than usual. “But I hope you enjoyed your respite.”

 

Matt couldn’t talk any more but gave an enthusiastic thumbs up.  He knew that the informality was over, and that he was once again just Jim’s property.  But the brief moments of affection were all he had ever dreamed of, and he was completely content and grateful.

 

6

Party time

 

The beach party itself was well attended and carefully orchestrated.  Bar-be-cue pits were set up all around the area, each with a freshly impaled, spitted slave roasting over it, providing a wonderful aroma of cooking slavemeat throughout.  Their innards had been removed and replaced with stuffing, ranging from traditional croutons-and-sage-based to slavemeat sausage to combos of fruits and vegetables.  There were also plenty of fuck-stations with young males tied up for easy access and use.  Jim let everyone know there were plenty more slaves in the holding cages, so no need to worry if a guest wanted to snuff the one he was fucking.  But when that happened the bodies were left for a while on the fuck stands so guests could also enjoy fucking the carcass before it cooled.  Whipping posts, racks, and various other torture stations and tools were plentiful, with an unlimited supply of slaves to fill them and to act as grateful human urinals when the need to piss arose.  Jim removed the dildo he’d inserted into Matt so his guests could enjoy fucking him, and Matt received a lot of painful attention from guests who wanted one last chance to fuck Jim’s favorite human toy.  Matt was by no means the only slave who was going to be snuffed that day – the plan was to kill several hundred of them given the importance of the occasion, but he was Jim’s toy and that made him a special target.  This included blow jobs, and Matt did a reasonable job satisfying guests with his gums replacing his tongue in massaging the cocks rammed into his mouth.  Of course, there was also lots of used beer for him to enjoy.  What was different was that guests were invited to use metal-tipped whips on his back, as Jim had joked that Matt wanted to be skinned alive, and this would be a good start.  Matt, of course, cooperated fully, pleased at how happy Jim sounded, perhaps aided a bit by a plentiful supply of beer.

 

Once Matt was positioned, Jim’s dad pulled Jim aside for a quick chat.

 

“I saw a video of your interlude with Matt on the beach.  Don’t you think that was a little dangerous?  What if that video had gotten out?”

 

Jim laughed.  “No risk.  I made sure Jordon was doing camera duty today, and I asked him to do me a little favor.  He was one of the ones who applied to replace Matt, but he didn’t make the finalists, partly because I knew how much you lusted after his ass as a snuff target.  But he was especially eager to serve me.  So he agreed to be sure no one else saw the video and to give you an alert.  We both knew you’d use that as an excuse to have him kill himself, which removes any problem with us taking advantage of our servants, and you’d get to fuck his ass as he died.  So no harm, no foul.  I assume it played out as planned?”

 

Now it was Mr. Fletcher’s turn to laugh.  “Perfectly.  He was a great fuck, and you were right about my desire to snuff him and fuck his ass while he was dying and again while his body was still convulsing.  I guess you gave me a present on your birthday.  I’m impressed.  You’re turning into a great Alpha leader.”

 

Jim deeply appreciated the complement.  He and his dad had never been closer.

 

By the time Jim decided to make a little presentation, Matt had been gang-raped by most everyone.  His back was badly lacerated with welts and cuts from being whipped as he lay over the fuck-bench, most of the skin gone form the effect of the metal-edged whips, and his belly and ass full of piss and cum.

 

“Thank you all for coming to my party,” Jim began.  “And I think cum-in is the right term.”  Everyone laughed.

 

“As you know, I’ve decided to dispose of one of my high school sex toys.  I could say I knew Matt so long I even knew him when he was a person. Yet even then he was always my property, since he was my high school project to get a natural slave to realize his true nature and willingly accept it.  I think I got an ‘A.’”  The crowd cheered loudly, pleasing both Jim and Matt.

 

“I did have some help, of course.  His foster parent made sure his self-esteem never developed, and that his natural masochistic tendencies were maximized.  I want to thank him for a job well done and asked if he’d like a memento of his success.  It turns out he would, so he’ll get to cut off and keep Matt’s cock.”  (Matt was disappointed to hear this, having hoped Jim would be the one cutting it off, but obviously understood his desires were utterly irrelevant.)

“I noticed he’s already fucked Matt’s ass several times this afternoon, making up for the fact we wouldn’t let him do that when he raised Matt.  That way I’d have the fun of being the first fuck, which I enjoyed a lot.”  The crowd cheered again, and Matt’s foster dad took a well-deserved bow, followed by administering a well-placed blow to Matt’s cock and balls.

 

Besides disposing of Matt, one of our events today is the selection of a replacement body slave.  I liked the idea of having someone willingly choose to abandon their status as a person and choose to be a piece-of-shit sex slave dedicated to suffering pain and humiliation for my amusement and pleasure.  So I inquired if anyone would be interested in that and was amazed at the overwhelming response.  It was touching and heart-warming.  It’s a great testament to how much everyone loves the Alpha males like dad and me, and it shows how well things are going in our new social order.

 

“We reviewed all the applications and got it down to four finalists, who are here now.”  Jim pointed to four amazingly good-looking young studs standing together nearby.  Each had an astonishingly gorgeous body and a giant cock protruding in front of him.

 

“I’ve interviewed the finalists and had fun fucking and torturing each of them.  They are each 17, my favorite age to acquire a slave.  Frankly, they are all great and I have had trouble deciding.  When I poised the dilemma to them they all came up with the same idea:  Why not have them compete for the honor at today’s party?  And of course the competition would be to the death, so there would only be one survivor.  That was such a great idea it’s what we’re going to do now.  There will be two contests, each with tow contestants.  And the contests will simply be a fight, with the only rule being that the fight goes on until at least one contestant is dead.  Once the first round of fights is done, there will be only two finalists, and then those two will fight to determine who gets to serve me, with the same simple rule.  They drew lots to see which sets of two would pair off against each other in round one.  I think everyone has placed their bets, so, gentlemen, have at it.”

 

The first pair entered a wrestling ring next to where Jim was speaking and the fight began immediately.  They were evenly matched, and it was great entertainment to watch s they applied expert wrestling techniques in their combat, slamming each other to the ground and maneuvering to get a sustainable hold.  But as one teen began to stand in order to get a better position, he tripped slightly and was kicked in the nuts by his opponent.  The very brief moment required for recovery form the kick was fatal, as the opponent seized on this advantage and managed to wrap his arm around the gasping boy’s neck.  The neck was quickly broken and that round was over.  As the guests who’d bet on the winner cheered, he looked over at Jim, who nodded, and then proceeded to fuck the dead body, followed by biting off its cock and balls.  The winner ate the cock but kept the balls in his mouth as he crawled on hands and knees over to Jim, drooping the two morsels at his feet like a cat delivering a dead mouse to its owner.   The crowd cheered even louder.

 

The second match in round one took much longer.  There were no mistakes by either fighter, and they wrestled, punched, and kicked each other mercilessly for nearly an hour.  It finally became apparent one had slightly less stamina, and gradually the other fighter was able to take advantage of his greater stamina and gain an advantage.  It was only slight, but over the course of the hour it became enough.  After an amazingly intense and thrilling fight there was finally one less live animal in the ring.  The winner was so beat up and exhausted from the contest that he was barely able to fuck the body of his vanquished opponent, but he was also so horny form the endeavor he was able to do so, and then also followed the example of his future adversary and delivered the testicles to Jim for Jim’s enjoyment.  There was more cheering, more collecting of bets, and lots more slaves being fucked as the guests were sexually excited by the awesome battles they were watching.

 

Round two began immediately and was not nearly so much a fight as a slaughter.  The winner of the first contest, whose name was Peter, had hardly been winded from the effort and had plenty of time to rest and recover.  But since there was no break between the rounds the winner of the second fight was physically spent, wounded from numerous kicks and punches to his body, and barely able to defend himself.  So Peter took his time and methodically beat his opponent to death, using his advantage to break bones and kick vulnerable areas like the gut and genitals.  He didn’t bother to break the neck, but just watched as the other broken bones and the massive internal bleeding caused his victim to fall to the mat and writhe in terminal pain while Peter pissed all over him.  This was a great crowd pleaser, and the cheering was intense as Peter first bit off the dead guy’s nipples before once again enjoying a snack of fresh cock followed by delivering the genitals to his new master.  He remained kneeling in front of Jim, his head bowed, and then prostrated himself, kowtow style.   “If you will accept me, I am honored to be your property, master.  I relinquish my citizenship and welcome you to do with me as you wish, only hoping it will be as painful for me as it will be entertaining, sexually stimulating, and, whenever you wish, nourishing for you.”  The appropriateness of the speech caused the crowd to go wild, and Jim was extremely pleased.  He reached down and raised Peter’s head from the ground, proceeding to piss down his throat as he announced that he accepted the live meat as part of his birthday presents.  He then kicked Peter in the balls, hard, sending him sprawling back toward the ring.  Peter thanked Jim, crawled back, and knelt beside him as befit his new role.

 

“Wow.  That was quite a show and I hope you all enjoyed it.  I sure did, and I look forward to torturing Peter and fucking his ass during the next year.  And no one need worry about the aggression Peter showed.  Like the other contestants he is an extreme masochist, but his desire to serve drove him to fight.  But just to be sure we will administer the drugs needed to turn any aggressive nature into a completely obedient animal, seeking pain and being utterly turned on at the prospect of being tortured and snuffed at next year’s party if he lasts that long.”

 

Jim’s attention turned back to Matt.  “Now, it wouldn’t be a birthday party without a party game to follow the entertainment, would it?  One of my favorite short stories is “Andy Boy’s Birthday Party,” which has lots of good ideas.  And it’s appropriate for this occasion, since it’s about a fun snuff party for a sex slave on his ‘birthday.’  The cute part is that the birthday status is based on the anniversary of when the kid was snatched and turned into a slave, which was his REAL birthday in his new status.  That works great today since under that definition this is also Matt’s birthday, since he gave himself to me as property on my birthday five years back.   So it’s appropriate to let him be part of the games, like in the story, even getting a featured role.  Right?”  Everyone agreed.

 

“The early games in the story involved whipping the slave, and you folks have already done a great job of that.”  Jim turned Matt around so everyone could see his back.  “As you can see, you’ve managed to flog his back to the point there is no skin left.  It was thoughtful of you all to help him get his wish to be skinned alive, even if it’s just his back.”  Then Jim faked a look of surprise.  “Oh, wait, folks.  You missed a spot.”  With that Jim picked up a nearby whip, complete with the metal tips, and vigorously laid into Matt’s back.  There hadn’t actually been any skin left, but it was fun for Jim and got a lot of laughs.  Matt was pleased Jim was having so much fun and would have thanked him if he could still talk.

 

“Well, that takes care of that task.  Our next fun game is ‘Pin the tail on the donkey.’  We don’t have a donkey here, of course, but we do have a jackass.  So, jackass, how about if you make some donkey noises to set the mood?”

 

Jim pushed Matt into position next to him, and Matt did indeed make donkey noises – which was about all he could do since his tongue was removed.  Jim had earlier instructed him to practice prior to the party, and he was not bad at the imitation.  Again, there was lots of laughter at his expense, as was appropriate.

 

“Of course, we’ll have to make some adjustments.  Instead of blindfolding the players, we’re going to blindfold the donkey.  We have is a party kit from our friends at SnuffStuff, one of the island’s most successful companies.  This is a new set of products that are becoming popular world-wide as we spread our influence, which include everything you need for a fun snuff.  They were the ones who supplied those great whips that we all used to skin the donkey’s back.  This set is for our donkey game.  Let’s start by blindfolding him, while those of you nearby start to choose toys to pin him.”  Jim rummaged in a large bag and had the rest of the content distributed among the nearby guests.  He then blindfolded Matt.

 

The game was great fun.  Guests selected skewer-style needles and inserted them all over Matt’s body.  The cock and balls were the first target, with Jim starting the fun by inserting a large needle into Matt’s piss-slit.  The clever part of that needle was the fact it could be easily heated to burn the inside of the cock, which Jim did accompanied by Matt’s intense screams of pain.  Others were inserted cross-ways into the cock, with about a dozen penetrating the balls.  His nipples were effectively removed with two biting clamps, to which weights were added until the flesh was ripped off.  His butt became a pin-cushion, and more needles and weights assured his pecs were also pretty much ripped off.  His elbows were bent back and broken, and other guests cut off fingers to keep as souvenirs.  The best part was that the drugs with which Matt had been injected in prep for the party kept him awake and prevented the effects of system shock as his body was being destroyed.

 

When Matt finally began to show the serious effects of the multiple wounds that would cumulatively be fatal, Jim interrupted the fun.

 

“Well, you’ve all certainly pinned the donkey.  But you haven’t pinned a TAIL on it.  Don’t worry.  I have just the solution, again form our friends at SnuffStuff.”  Jim held up a very large dildo, which had a handle at the bottom.  “This is their Gut-Cleaner, part of the Deadly Dildo line of products.  It’s also brand new, based on the story I mentioned, and I think you’ll be impressed.  I’ll take the blindfold off so our donkey can see it and get an idea what a wonderful tail this will make for him.  And I’ll tie the scarf to the handle so it’s an official tail.”  The dildo looked a lot like a giant pinecone.  As Jim held it up he pressed a button on the handle and the dildo expanded as a series of sharp claws emerged from the sides.  Jim pushed the button again, and they retracted so that the dildo was again pinecone shaped.    “Once I insert this where it belongs, I’ll push the button again.  Then I’ll pull it out.  The coolest part is that there is an internal infrared camera that will project what’s happening inside our donkey onto the screen behind me.  I think everyone will enjoy the effect.”

 

Matt had had hundreds of dildos rammed up his ass over the years, but this one was the largest ever.  Jim didn’t even try to ease it in.  He wanted the maximum pain, so he shoved it as rapidly as it would go, ripping Matt’s ass big time, as evidenced by the flow of blood leaking from it.   Matt was past the point of being able to scream, but his whole demeanor left no doubt about the intensity of his agony.

 

As the dildo moved further inside Matt, the infrared camera showed a remarkably good image of what was going on.  Guests could see it move further into the intestines, and then cut its way into the lower stomach cavity.  At that point Jim pushed the button and the claws extended, cutting into the vulnerable internal flesh.

 

Then the real fun began.  Jim started to pull out the dildo, extremely slowly.  The claws had lodged themselves into the flesh, and at first simply extended further as he pulled.   The result was the claws pulling down the internal meat that it had cut into.  Matt was being gutted from within, and his innards started to make a slow journey down to his asshole.  Jim pointed out what was happening as the camera showed the intestines being ripped to shreds, and there was a general cheer when it finally reached the prostrate, which was surprisingly whole when it exited the asshole.  One of the guests picked it up and held it for everyone to see, taking a bite of it out of curiosity to see what this essential male organ tasted like.  “Yuck.  Clearly not as tasty as the balls,” he announced, spitting out the bite and tossing the rest back onto the now-bloody sand.  Jim, ever the gracious host, cut off what was left of Matt’s balls, handing one to his guest as a “chaser” to the bite of prostate, and eating the other himself.

 

The dildo itself finally came out coated in meat and gore.  Sadly, Matt was so far gone there was no real fun torturing him further.  So Jim had the various needles quickly removed, and Matt was placed on a serving table alongside a set of carving knives.  Jim thanked his guests for such a great party game, and, pointing out that Matt was, amazingly, still alive, invited them to enjoy some fresh live meat.  “Matt said he wanted to join us for dinner, back when he could talk, and it turns out he’ll be able to – at least for a little while.  I’m sure he’ll want to see people enjoy the meat they choose, so be sure to position it so he can watch.  I’ll demonstrate for you.”  Jim started by carving a generous slice of breast meat, holding it in front of Matt’s face as he ate it raw.  It was as good as Jim had anticipated it would be, and Matt was still conscious enough to realize his master was indeed enjoying dining on his flesh, as Matt had always hoped.  But Matt didn’t last long as the other guests aggressively cut off favorite parts. Everyone did agree the meat was very tasty, complementing Jim on how he’d adjusted Matt’s bodyfat level and added fruit juices to make it more flavorful.

 

The party went on for many hours, and Matt was quickly forgotten.  Jim’s attention turned to Peter, whom he fucked and tortured for the amusement of the guests.  It was great fun, and while Jim did briefly think of Matt when he took his morning dump the next day, that was the last time he did.  Matt had served his purpose well, and Jim had grown into the awesome Alpha Male he was meant to be.

 

Adam in Public

On By m3mayhemIn M4M Stories2 Comments

Adam knew he was being stated at, that a pair of eyes was running over his large, muscled body and defiling it with homo lust.

 

He wasn’t dressed to hide his physique; he was at the gym, after all.  He was sporting a dark blue form-fitting t-shirt, gray Nike shorts and his black-and-white Puma Cells; having left the weight room after a strenuous workout, he was headed to the showers, his bulging muscles still slick and glistening with sweat.

 

He had to pass the basketball court on the way; as he did, a group of young men emerged and stood talking at the doors.  It was while he was passing this group that Adam could feel that he was being watched.  He paused, pretending to take an interest in a notice board on the wall as he surreptitiously surveyed the group.

 

It didn’t take long to pick out the pansy who was eyeing him.  The kid was on the far side of the group, facing him.  He had black hair, about four inches long styled in waves back along his head.  Wide dark eyes fringed by long lashes, a small straight nose and full lips gave the boy a look of adolescent beauty, but judging his age from the group of youths he was with, he was probably in his early twenties.

 

The kid was wearing an olive green tank top, black Adidas shorts that hung to his knees, and a pair of black and white Nike Lebron Soldier SFGs on his feet; enough of his body was visible to show Adam that the boy was slender but muscled.  He looked fit but not disproportionate in his build.  And even though he was engaged enough in the conversation of his friends, his large dark eyes continued to swing back to Adam and fixate on him periodically.

 

It was all the sadistic sex killer needed.  He marked the fag down as his next target.

 

He started slowly, not so much pursuing his victim as constantly putting himself in his way, learning the boy’s schedule so that he couldn’t come to the gym without seeing Adam at some point.  It didn’t take the powerful psycho long to learn that the boy wasn’t serious about working out; the kid was using the gym more as a social club, meeting his other pretty-boy fag friends there and tittering over who was sucking whose dick while doing the bare minimum needed to keep their smooth young bodies in shape.  It was through overhearing some of these conversations that Adam learned that his intended fuckmeat was named Dirk, and that he was twenty—his little pansy friends were planning a big blow-out at a gay strip club in three weeks, when Dirk turned twenty-one.

 

In the meantime, Adam kept himself visible but unobtrusive; Dirk’s friends were all eyeing him as well—his imposing form, striking copper hair, and the expression of cold hard masculine strength in his face were enough to attract the attention of any fag within a hundred yards.  But only Dirk looked at Adam with such wanton lasciviousness that the killer wanted to vomit.

 

Fucking homo cunt needed to learn a serious lesson.

 

A little old-fashioned stalking soon taught Adam that Dirk still lived with his parents and attended the county community college.  Further than that, Adam didn’t bother to go; he wasn’t looking to befriend the fagmeat, just find out its routines and schedules.  What was most obvious to him after a week of tailing his prey was Dirk’s apparent horror of solitude—the little slut was never alone.

 

One night, Adam decided to put his stealth skills to use again.  Working his way into the backyard of Dirk’s house, he shimmied up a tree with a vague idea of popping into the kid’s bedroom and offing him right there.  But when he reached a point where he could look into Dirk’s bedroom window, the boy was Skyping with someone.  Adam waited for a while but left in disgust as Dirk continued to blather into the late hours.

 

And anyway, that wouldn’t have been right.  Adam’s memory flickered back over the necro fucks he’d enjoyed but hadn’t earned.  This little homo needed to be snuffed a certain way for it to count, and that meant his killer needed to do a little maneuvering.

 

A week of following the youth did little but increase Adam’s frustration; on Saturday afternoon, he decided to give it a miss and head up to the park.  He didn’t jog much, but it was a cool, breezy day, with clouds covering the sky in incomplete, shifting layers that caused sunlight to alternately emphasize and obscure.  It was a day to be outside.

 

When he pulled into a parking spot, Adam pulled his t-shirt off before hopping out of his truck.  Clad only in his Nike shorts and his Puma kicks, he strode past the park’s entrance, ignoring the envious looks cast at his hairy, well-toned torso.  Once he reached the path, he broke out into a brisk jog.

 

The entire circuit of the park was just under two miles.  Adam had already covered over a mile, circling the far end of the park, when he spotted a group of youths off to the side.  They seemed to be trying to play Frisbee football, or something similar.  Adam paused to watch in amused contempt—the breeze was far too strong to try anything with a Frisbee—when he realized Dirk was among the crowd.

 

Well, that explained the useless game; watching a bit longer, Adam was able to see that the “tackles” were really mere excuses for the boys to fondle and paw over each other.  Revolting.  He was about ready to move on, as his prey was once again in the midst of a crowd, when the gathering suddenly split up.  Game time was over, and the boys began to disperse.

 

Adam had paused on the path at a spot just before it broke out of a small greenbelt.  He was no more than five yards from the group of kids, but between them was a growth of underbrush through which the buff killer could peer while still being screened.  He could hear them clearly, making plans to meet for brunch.

 

“You better eat a big ol’ bowl a’ pasta if we’re goin’ to the Flamingo Lounge afterwards,” came Dirk shrill, slightly feminine warble.  “Last time you got so drunk they were gonna throw you out.”

 

“Aw, shove it, bitch,” came the even more girlish reply, “They’d ’a thrown us both out if you hadn’t given the bouncer a blowjob.  Bet he welcomes you back with a big ol’ bearhug, slut.  Hey, need a lift?”

 

“Naw,” Dirk said, “I gotta go take a leak somethin’ awful.  I’ll meet ya at Hamburger Joan’s in an hour.”  Turning from the group, the lean young punk headed for the public restroom building just barely visible on the far side of the park.

 

The others quickly left.  This was Adam’s chance, and he wasn’t hesitant about taking it.

 

It wasn’t difficult to follow Dirk.  The kid was sporting a fire-engine red wifebeater, damp with sweat and tight across the boy’s firm chest.  Caught in a swiftly-shifting beam of sunlight, perspiration glistened on the taut skin covering Dirk’s left bicep.  Below the wifebeater, the punk wore a pale gray pair of Under Armour shorts; the Nike Lebrons showed off his smooth, strong legs to advantage.

 

It was about a quarter-mile hike through the greenbelt to reach the double-ended cinderblock building that housed the restrooms.  For a moment, Adam thought it was the same restroom where he’d enjoyed the leftovers of that older dude…but once he got closer, he noticed subtle differences.  There were four of these buildings in the park.  That would have been fitting, but not required.

 

After all, all Adam required was pile of fresh boymeat.

 

Slipping around the side of the building, the alpha stud opened the men’s room door quietly.  The moment he stepped into the dim interior, his nose was assaulted with the sinus-clearing scent, both sweet and industrial, generated by cheap pink urinal cakes combined with the lavish use of bleach.

 

Dirk had evidently finished his business in the restroom; he stood at the wall to the far left, washing his hands at one of the three sinks.  The urinals were across from the entry and there were three toilet stalls on the right.  From where Dirk was standing, he wasn’t able to see Adam enter, even in the mirror.  Adam took advantage of the fact to surreptitiously glance around the room, making certain that they were alone.

 

When he was done, he stepped out of the entryway.  By that time Dirk had finished at the sink and was drying his hands; tossing the paper towels into the trash can, he whirled around and caught sight of Adam for the first time.  Startled, he jumped and gave a brief cry before catching himself.

 

“Sorry, dude,” he gasped, chuckling, “Didn’t hear ya come in—you scared me.”

 

Adam grinned at the phrasing but said nothing.  Dirk looked up at him, really noticing him for the first time.

 

“Oh…it’s you…” he mumbled.  “I, uh, I seen ya around…was kinda hopin’ I’d run into ya…”

 

His eyes roved over Adam’s buff, half-naked body; the psycho hardman could feel the boy’s gaze crawling across his hairy chest as if it had a physical, tactile presence.  He could already feel his rage at the disgusting little homo pervert starting to boil—

 

—it made him hard.  Dirk noticed.  Unluckily for himself, he misinterpreted it, along with the bloodlust in the hulking stud’s eyes, so similar the cocklust glittering in Dirk’s own.

 

“Aw, dude, you gotta fuck me!” the youth suddenly spat out, then snapped his mouth shut as if surprised by his own temerity.  He gulped, then smiled and gamely started again.  “I-I mean, I been noticin’ ya around the gym, and, and—seriously, yer hot as fuck, bro” he finished up almost breathlessly.

 

Adam had remained quiet, his face passive (but for his eyes; true windows to the soul, they were lit by the hellish fires within).  Now he spoke, his voice as emotionless as his face.  “You want me to fuck you?”

 

Dirk hesitated for a moment then blurted out, “Fuck yeah, man.  Stick it in me.  Fuckin’ hurt me, dude.  I’ll give ya fifty bucks if you’ll record it on my phone.  I wanna see a close-up of your shaft plowing my hole.”

 

Adam stepped forward; the suddenness of the motion made Dirk step backwards involuntarily.  He was standing next to one of the sinks when Adam reached out clamped the Dirk’s jaw in his iron-like grip.

 

“You want me to hurt ya?  Sure, faggot.  No fuckin’ problem.”

 

With a single swift jerk of his powerful arm, Adam slammed Dirk’s head down onto the sink hard enough to crack the porcelain bowl.  Unconscious, the twink slut fell gracelessly to the concrete floor in a heap, blood leaking from a gash in his temple.

 

 

Dirk awoke slowly.  It was a long and painful climb back to consciousness; at first, he couldn’t remember where he was.  Forcing his eyes open didn’t help much in the beginning; despite rapid blinking, the youth found his eyesight too blurry to make out details.  He was lying on a cold, hard floor; he knew that.  He seemed to be looking up at a flickering bar of light from the bottom of a deep box…

 

Then it started coming back—the stud he’d had the hots for, turning up suddenly in the restroom…but what had happened?  Why was he lying on the floor of a toilet stall, looking up at a malfunctioning fluorescent light?

 

Then the stud came into his field of vision.  He stood right next to Dirk’s head; the kid had a direct line up sight up the alpha’s thickly-muscled legs, covered with almost-golden fur, into the open cuff of Adam’s short.  The hulking hardman was commando underneath; even though the shorts hung nearly to his knees, it was obvious that the thick head of his shaft was less than an inch from the cuff.  Even though he wasn’t hard, Adam’s cock damn near hung out of his shorts.  Just the sight made Dirk hard, despite the throbbing pain in his head.

 

And as his own seven-inch rod grew rigid, Dirk realized that he wasn’t just on the floor—he was nude.  Except for his kicks, he’d been stripped.  And with that realization, the pain in his head refused to be ignored any longer.  A strong blow to the head has the ability to erase the memory of the blow itself.  It was obvious something had happened; Dirk couldn’t remember what it was—but he was starting to get the feeling that it wasn’t necessarily something he’d wanted to happen.  It fuckin’ hurt.  Maybe this wasn’t gonna be the fairy-tale porn movie fuck for which he’d been hoping.

 

“Wh—wh—” he slurred, “Wha-what hap-appened?”

 

“You made a mistake, you perverted piece a’ shit,” Adam said, clearly and coldly, his words cutting through the dark fog clouding Dirk’s mind.  Still groggy but suddenly much more alert, he bent his head back for a better look at Adam’s face, as if to confirm he’d heard him right.

 

Adam noticed the movement.  Grinning, he obliged the meat by stepping back and squatting down.  Dirk suddenly had a close-up view of the powerful hunk’s chest; the broad pecs, covered with wiry, honey-blond curls of hair, stretched across his field of view.  The alpha was so stacked, Dirk could only see the dark, jutting nipples in his peripheral vision.  But it was that face, those gleaming hazel eyes framed by the copper buzzcut and the facial stubble of the same hue that froze Dirk to the core.  In a single glance, Adam somehow managed to convey an intense and terrifying combination of hatred, contempt, and lust.

 

“You want me to fuck you?  Yeah?  Was that what you said, motherfucker?”

 

Dirk licked his lips and swallowed, his throat so dry he almost gagged.  “I, uh..I—”

 

“I don’t fuck no homo twinks,” the muscle-bound psycho sneered.  “You want my dick in you, ya gotta earn it.  An’ I don’t think you got what it takes to earn it, cocksucker.”  He kicked Dirk in the side, the boy grunting as Adam’s Puma sneaker came into contact with his ribcage.   The boy rolled to the side, up against the base of the toilet, but he received nothing worse than a bruise from the impact.

 

Adam rather regretted not wearing steel-toed boots.  Well, maybe next time.

 

Dirk rolled back over to face Adam.  The dark head of his erect cock bobbed freely in mid-air, proving that he really did like it rough—and that he really thought he had a chance of earning Adam’s cock.

 

As, of course, he did.  It really wasn’t difficult, although he’d undoubtedly fight it.  At least it was permanent.

 

Still wincing from the pain in his side, Dirk looked up at the buff alpha towering over him.  “Are-are ya gonna hurt me?” he asked hesitantly.  “I mean, I, I know I said I liked it rough…but c’mon, bro, you know what I meant.  I ain’t lookin’ for no ass-whupin’—I ain’t into that.”

 

“Yer dick says yer lyin’, you sick little pervert,” Adam said.  “Fuck yeah, I’m gonna hurt you, cocksucker; I’m gonna fuck you up bad.”  The buff sadist watched the effect as the import of his words sank into the young slut’s mind; he enjoyed the way the boy’s dark eyes widened with horror and dismay.

 

And then came the sound of footsteps; their heads turned simultaneously in the direction of the restroom door.

 

With the swiftness of an expert mankiller, Adam went into action, leaping on top of Dirk.  There was just enough room in the stall for him to lay full length, his large, heavily-muscled frame completely covering the nude twink.  As the boy reached up involuntarily to ward him off, Adam was able to grab both wrists in one powerful hand, pulling them to one side with a ruthless jerk.  He clamped his other hand over Dirk’s mouth.  Forcing the kid’s head to one side, he laid his down on it, cheek to cheek, his copper stubble scraping at the twink’s smoothly-shaved skin.

 

In silence, they watched the door.

 

When it opened, all they could see of the interloper on their intimate moment from under the stall was a pair of black and gray Fila running shoes with strong, hairy calves coming up out of them.  The unknown dude crossed to the sink—whistling Turkey in the Straw of all things—and stood there for a few moments.

 

Dirk, his mind aflame with fear, struggled vainly against the furry muscled mass that pinned him to the cold concrete floor.  It was useless; he didn’t even have enough play to kick his feet.

 

What he could do, though, was breathe, and he found that he could breathe loud enough to make an audible whistling sound through his nose.  The fact that there was someone standing just feet away, someone who could help him not get hurt, gave the shallow twink just enough motivation and courage to try it.  Wrinkling his nose, he emitted a high-pitched squeal—

 

—only to have spent so much time working himself up to it that he never noticed how Fila had moved from a sink to a urinal.  Within a split second of Dirk’s surprisingly ingenious attempt at “loud breathing”, the sound was interrupted by the long-drawn-out splattering sound of Fila’s pounding stream of piss.  The dude never even heard Dirk.

 

Adam heard him, though.  He put a stop to that shit real quick; slipping his hand up a couple of inches, he closed off Dirk’s nose as well as his mouth.  Problem solved.  The fact that Dirk couldn’t breathe was just a bonus.  “Keep quiet or I’ll fuckin’ twist yer head right off yer spine right now,” Adam hissed in a voice just barely audible over the sound of splashing urine, “an’ I don’t wanna do that, faggot.”

 

For Dirk, trapped, helpless, and suffocating, Fila was taking the longest piss in recorded history.  He knew he’d made a horrible mistake in trying to attract attention; his earlier state of panic was nothing compared to what he was enduring now.  But despite striving to his utmost, the lean, lithe twink found himself completely overpowered by the hardbodied alpha.  He could only try to hold on as the dude finally finished up.  By the time Fila was done washing his hand, Dirk’s head was pounding and there was a fiery, crushing pain in his chest.

 

The restroom door opened, footsteps receded in the distance and suddenly Dirk could breathe again.  He was so grateful, breathing was all he focused on for a good forty-five seconds before opening his eyes.  But he’d heard what Adam had said, and when he opened his eyes, there was a faint smile on his face.  At least he wasn’t gonna die.  He might get hurt, but the anonymous top had said he didn’t want to kill him.

 

As he looked up, he saw Adam kneeling over him, his masculine face sneering with a look of frightening contempt.  The hulking sadist was clutching something between his hands, a red band it seemed to be—Dirk didn’t recognize his own red wifebeater, twisted into a long strip of taut fabric.

 

“I don’t wanna break yer neck, asswipe, cause it’s way too easy.  See, I only stick my cock into purified boymeat.  So, if I’m gonna fuck ya, I gotta purify ya first.  Ya wanna know how you get purified?”

 

The malevolence in Adam’s handsome face, the maliciousness in his erotic grin, touched Dirk with a terror he hadn’t know before.  It almost felt like ice water was flowing inside him; the fact that his dick was somehow still achingly erect made the scene even more surreal.  Some part of his mind remembered that not fifteen minutes ago, he’d been planning to meet his friends for brunch.  Or was it twenty?  He wasn’t sure how long he’d been out…

 

The fuckmeat was starting to wander.  Adam expected it; the meat always shied away from facing reality.  Time to bring it back.  Raising up one foot, he stomped on Dirk, his Puma Cell slamming down on the boy’s smooth flat belly.

 

“HOORG!” Dirk grunted, rising up from the floor and subsiding, arms and legs flailing.  Coughing and gagging, he curled into a fetal position, cradling his badly-bruised midsection.  Undaunted, Adam kicked at his writhing form until the boy was lying on his back again, staring speechlessly up at him.

 

“Suffering, faggot,” Adam said, lowering himself down to Dirk, his beautiful hazel eyes glowing almost hypnotically with cruel lust, “Suffering is how you’re purified.  But a stupid little homo slut like you needs a lot of purifyin’.  A lot.”

 

And before Dirk could react, Adam had grabbed a handful of his hair, jerked his head up off the floor, and wrapped the thick band of twisted cloth around his neck.

 

“Only way to get my cock inside you, fuckmeat, is to die.  Like I toldja, I don’t fuck homos.  But yer such a disgustin’ little cockpig, you gotta suffer just to make yer corpse worthy of my righteous manshaft.  I’m gonna strangle you, ya worthless piece a’ shit—yer gonna die slow.  That way, I can watch an’ make sure I’m squeezin’ all the perverted faggotry outta ya and leavin’ behind nothin’ but pure boymeat, ready to soak up my seed.”

 

Then the cloth pulled tight around Dirk’s neck, cinching his esophagus closed and cutting off his air forever.  The smooth young twink never took another breath.

 

Not that he didn’t try; he struggled like hell.  Methodical at first, Dirk fought against the rising panic and dug his fingers into the tightly-twisted fabric, trying desperately to pry it free.  The pounding was beginning again in his head, the fiery pain in his chest—he’d experienced them just minutes earlier; now he knew what to expect in terms of pain (or so he thought).  But just that small fraction of suffering had been horrific enough; it was all Dirk could do to push the swell of terror aside and keep working to free himself.

 

Soon he gave up working at the fabric and began digging into his own neck, but the cloth had sunk so deeply into his flesh that he was unable to get his fingers under it.  He wasn’t going to be able to pull is away from his throat.  That was the realization that flipped the switch; panic, refusing to be ignored any longer, now took over.  Dirk began to frantically claw at Adam’s hands.

 

The huge alpha was seated on Dirk’s groin, his legs bent under him, his muscled torso bent forward over that of the prone, helpless twink.  He grinned as the kid began to flail vainly at his strong hands, straining to keep the twisted fabric taut.  The meat always fought purification, but the harder it fought, the more violently it convulsed, the better it was in the end.

 

The more Adam made the meat suffer, the more pure it was.  And after all, it was meant to be.

 

“Does it hurt?” Adam whispered intently, his large eyes lit from within by a sadistic glee, “Are yer lungs burning yet?  Is yer tongue starting to swell?  No?  Gonna start happenin’ here soon, cunt.  It’s gonna hurt so fuckin’ bad, dude—just enjoy it, you fuckin’ pervert.”

 

Dirk, trapped under the psycho stud’s powerful body, couldn’t help hearing Adam; even though he was losing the battle to stave off the mindless panic threating to wash over him at any moment, he could still comprehend the words uttered quietly and seductively by his killer.  And Adam knew it.

 

“Only reason yer worthless ass is on the planet, ya homo fuckwad, is so I can waste you and use yer corpse as a cumrag.  I’m finally givin’ a meaning to yer wasted, useless life, and you love it so much yer dick is hard even as I’m chokin’ ya to death.  Just like every other faggot sack a’ shit I offed—you wanna get snuffed, dontcha, you disgustin’ pervert?  Fuckin’ die, ya sick faggot garbage!”

 

Wrapped the tight ends of the cloth shirt around his palms, Adam pulled at the fabric ligature until his massive biceps bulged with the effort.  Dirk’s neck was constricted to a three-inch diameter; it was excruciating.  The kid beat on Adam’s chest, his hands slapping aimlessly on the broad, firm pecs, as he felt his tongue swell, forcing his jaws apart.  The pounding in his head had become a jackhammering; it was so loud Dirk couldn’t focus his waning and already-weak mental powers.

 

It was hot, it was so hot, the boy thought as perspiration oozed from his dying body.  Under Adam, between his legs, the muscled hardman could feel the slut’s smooth, slick skin writhing against him.  The meat was almost ready; for the first time, his own massive cock started to stiffen.

 

Dirk didn’t know Adam was getting hard.  He knew he was hard himself, though; despite the sheer agony of strangulation—or perhaps as part of it—the struggling twink could feel his own erection, not as a pleasurable sensation, but as another source of suffering.  He was so hard it literally hurt; in fact, he’d never suffered such agony in his cock and balls and couldn’t understand how he was still erect.

 

But by now there was a lot Dirk couldn’t understand and never would.  His air supply had been cut off too long; his brain was beginning to die.  Adam stared coldly into the kid’s eyes as they bulged grotesquely from his black and swollen face, watching the progressive brain damage as the hemorrhage-surrounded iris began to slowly dilate.

 

“Yeah, that’s it,” he whispered, “Die, you little fuck.”  He gave the cloth one more jerk, just powerful enough to finish the job and crush Dirk’s trachea into a bloody mass of mangled cartilage.  The crunching sound was audible to Adam and deafening inside the pounding darkness in the dying boy’s mind.

 

There was a brief burst of lucidity, a last flare of flame before the fire went out for good.  There was a sensation of a cold concrete floor that generated bewilderment, a visual image of a group of twittering faggots in a hamburger joint that caused despair—and then the nightmarish crunch, immediately followed by the most terrible pain the meat that had been Dirk ever experienced, pain so intense it shaded into the most exquisite pleasure.

 

Dirk was too far gone to realize he was blowing his death load; it just seemed that his entire life force was being violently ripped from his body and forcibly expelled through his erect dick; his soul, his being, was spewing agonizingly out of his cock and splattering on his belly and on his killer’s chest—

 

It took more than two minutes after his complete brain death for Dirk’s lean, fit twink corpse to stop ejaculating.  Adam had already let go, pulling back in disgust to avoid getting any more fag sperm on his well-built chest.  But he watched in satisfaction as the dead boy’s puckered scrotum continued to spasm and his long thick cock continued to pump out dead boycum.  That was where the faggotry was, in the spunk.  The more of it that got drained, the more fit the meat was to receive Adam’s own seed.

 

When Dirk finally stopped cumming and lay quietly on the concrete, quivering, Adam decided it was time.  An occasional spasm still shot through the corpse, making it jerk briefly but violently; the sick killer ignored these.  Positioning himself between Dirk’s legs and hiking the Nike Lebron Soldiers up onto his shoulders, Adam shoved his gigantic shaft into the dead boy’s asshole.

 

It took some effort; at the moment of death, Dirk’s sphincter, instead of relaxing, had clenched somehow.  Adam had to force his way in, his massive shaft tearing at the corpse’s skin.  Once inside, he plunged in all the way, the thick oozing head of his dick buried deep inside Dirk’s guts.

 

He went to town on the dead kid, pumping his cock up Dirk’s fuckhole in a kind of frenzy.  Bent forward over the corpse, Adam was looking directly into the boy’s dark face, able to see the foamy drool that still trickled over Dirk’s swollen purple lips and ran down his faintly stubbled cheek.  Milky pools of semen were starting to congeal over the dead fag’s bulging eyes; Dirk’s deathload had been epic—it was a shame he hadn’t been able to enjoy an orgasm so intense he’d hosed his own face.

 

Adam had enjoyed it, though, since it meant the meat was ready for him.  And he was almost ready for the meat…

 

“Fuckin’ faggot,” he moaned hoarsely.  Keeping Dirk’s kicks propped on his shoulders, Adam reached his right arm around and slammed it into the dead homo’s face with each muttered curse.  “Fuckin’ cocksuckin’ motherfucker [WHACK]…goddam homo meat [WHACK]…gonna cum [WHACK]…take my load, ya worthless faggot [WHACK]…gonna hose yer guts with—UUNNGH!!!”

 

Letting go of Dirk’s other leg, Adam grabbed the end of the cloth ligature.  As he flooded the dead twink’s ass with hot seething manspunk, he jerked the corpse’s head up off the ground and pummeled the face with his other hand, the brutal violence of his orgasm mirrored in the vicious assault on the corpse.

 

He came for nearly ninety seconds continuously, then spent another ninety jerking and spasming, with sperm still leaking from his thick, engorged shaft.  By the time he was done, he’d beaten the corpse’s face in; Dirk was practically unrecognizable.

 

It took another couple of minutes for Adam to get his breathing and heart rate back to normal.  Once his did, he pulled the leg of his shorts back down over his dick—he’d never undone or pulled the shorts down, he’d just whipped his manmeat out from under the cuff—and unlocked the stall door.

 

He crossed one of the sinks, leaving the stall door open with something like a sense of bravado.  The splayed, abused corpse would be clearly visible to anyone walking in the door.

 

Having washed his hands, Adam returned to the stall and retrieved Dirk’s shorts.  Running them under a sink faucet, he used them to clean off his dick, then to mop the dead kid’s cum off his chest.  Once he was done, he shoved them into the trash can.

 

He made one last stop back in the stall.  The fag had seemed to have the same shoe size as Adam, and he really liked the Nike Lebrons.  He pried them off the corpse, but otherwise left it as it was, nude, sprawled obscenely on the shitter floor, as he nonchalantly strolled out of the restroom.

 

There was no one nearby once he got outside.  Carrying the extra pair of kicks in one hand, he walked calmly and contentedly down the tree-shaded trail, whistling Turkey in the Straw.

 

 

It made the evening news.  The discovery of a second gay male, murdered and sexually assaulted in a public restroom in the same park within a year, attracted a great deal of comment; along with the other gay rapes and murders in town, it all added up to something alarming and the news commentators were unanimous in voicing their concern, especially since there had been that young boy killed so brutally last month…

 

Adam watched it with interest.  Joe watched with curiosity bordering on concern.

The Club by Gay Slavemeat Gsmeat2@gmail.com

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories2 Comments

Bill’s lust was mostly for smooth “muscle boys” who were young, trim, sexually eager, and very well built. He liked the “twink” variety best, if they had worked out to perfect their amazing smooth young bodies. Using his ample cock to fuck their tight bubble-butt assholes was his favourite hobby – and he did it often. Money was not an issue for Bill, being extremely successful in his business, so he could well afford to rent the kind of male meat he liked. He just expected the meat to obey his every whim and please him however, wherever, and whenever he felt like being serviced.

In terms of Bill’s “rentals” there was no question Paul was his best find ever. The young stud had recently moved from Dallas to Tampa, and adopted “Paul Paulson” as a stage name for his career as a male prostitute. That’s how Bill had found him, through a web service that included pictures and reviews. They were all positive – every guy who reviewed Paul commented on how well he sucked cock, how friendly he was, and what a truly great body he possessed. Paul was about medium height, just right for good 69 sessions, and his body was in absolutely perfect shape, reflecting the hours of workouts he put in every day. His skin was smooth and mostly hairless, except for a little clump around his very appealing crotch, which included a larger than usual scrotum that caused his balls to hang a little lower than the usual male equipment, so they were easy for Bill to massage with his mouth. Paul didn’t have a massive cock, but it was decently sized, uncut, and very functional. Paul had no problem getting and maintaining his erections, which reflected a combination of his youth (he was 20) and his great physical shape. All of this really turned Bill on, and his orgasms were pretty explosive when he rented Paul for an evening’s fun.

Bill particularly remembered one evening, when they had ventured out of Paul’s condo and enjoyed themselves at a local gay strip club. They rated the dancers in a joking way over a beer or two, and they agreed that one guy in particular had an especially sexy body. The dancer was named Matt, and he didn’t waste any time stripping for Paul and Dave. He started out completely naked – unlike the other guys, he even was barefoot. The only things he had on were a tight, yellow collar that highlighted his tanned skin and had a ring to which a leash could be attached, and a set of metal rings around his scrotum and his cock that held them tight and rigid and were in turn secured in place with a small padlock. His cock was erect and bounced in front of him as he danced, the cock restraints helping to keep it that way.

“There’s no place to put a tip,” Bill hollered over the loud music.   Bill was always more than willing to pay for his sexual entertainment.

”I am a sex slave, sir, merely live male meat provided by the bar owner for your amusement. Slaves don’t deserve tips, sir. We simply exist to serve our owners. My master told me to dance for the two of you, and to let you use my body however you would like.”

“Who owns you,” Paul inquired, curious and also very aroused by the image of the beautiful young boy dancing in front of him for his amusement while adorned with appropriate slave insignias. While Paul worked as a prostitute, he never made himself that available, and limited what his customers could do with him.

“Mr. Jameson, the owner, purchased me at an auction last week along with some other furniture for the bar, sir, but I believe he intends to sell me. Of course, that’s none of my business and I obviously have no say in the matter.” The boy had been stroking his dick, and now had an even harder erection that was pointing nearly straight up in front of him, but still bouncing as he moved. That turned on Bill and Paul even more.

Bill recognized the name and asked the waiter to see if Mr. Jameson would like to chat with him, and the bar owner wandered over to their table shortly afterwards. By then Matt was on all fours in front of the two interested patrons, letting them examine his tight young ass and stroke his cock. Paul was taking full advantage of the opportunity.

“So, Bill, do you like my new purchase?” asked Mr. Jameson. “As you can tell, it’s really well trained and I figured it could be a feature at our meeting next weekend.”

“Stan!” came Bill’s startled reply. “I recognized your name when the slave told us who owned it, but I had no idea you owned this place. Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I just bought it at an auction last week. The prior owner went bust. It turned out the meat you and your buddy are enjoying was his too, so I added a couple of bucks and bought myself a little boy-flesh. Feel free to do whatever you like to him, by the way, and now that I own the place it’s OK for customers to get naked and fuck in the bar itself. I figure that will help business, and it just costs a little extra with the local cops. Mostly I just let them in for free fucks.”

Bill and Paul were already shirtless, since Bill liked to look at Paul’s amazing body and have Paul stroke his own very attractive skin, but at Bill’s signal they now both stripped completely. Both had gotten hard watching Matt and the other dancers, so they were ready for action.

“Looks like you guys are ready for some fucking. Trust me; this shithead is a great piece of meat to fuck. Do you want it on its belly or on its back?” Stan inquired. “My suggestion is to have it lay across the table on its belly so one of you can fuck its butt while it sucks off the other guy. It might as well get used to being spit-roasted.” Matt picked up on the instructions and quickly positioned himself as suggested for maximum use by the two favoured patrons. Stan reached into his pocket and pulled out several short pieces of rope, which he quickly used to tie each of his slave’s hands and feet to one of the legs of the table, making the boy completely vulnerable and unable to resist. Given Matt’s training and attitude that was hardly necessary, but it clearly added to the ambiance.

“Once you two are done using it, I figure the rest of the bar might as well have a turn. I don’t plan to keep the slave long, so I am not too worried if it gets a little used up.”

“Well, don’t let it get too damaged,” Bill urged. “We do want to have a good meeting.”

“Oh, I’ll make sure it’s still useful,” Stan assured. “But what about your buddy here? I am guessing he’s a whore and I’d sure like to have him join us. He’s a lot better looking than my little boy toy. He’d be a huge hit if you brought him.”

“Well, he is a prostitute,” Bill intoned, “but he’s not into being a slave, and he generally does not let other guys fuck him. But, frankly, he’s so good looking and such a great cocksucker and kisser that I’m OK with that.”

Paul wasn’t very pleased with the conversation. He was very proud, and although he knew that he had to provide service in his role as a prostitute, he viewed it as a profession, worthy of respect from his customers. He did not like being referred to like a commodity. However, Bill paid extremely well, so he let it pass for now.

“Well, it’s obviously up to you,” Stan continued, openly admiring Paul’s now fully exposed body and taking the liberty of caressing his smooth, beautiful skin. “But as club president this year, Ill waive your whole year’s membership fee if you bring him.  I think we can recruit more of the right kind of members if we improve the quality of our guests.”

As Stan wandered off to tend to other customers and invite them to join in the fucking, Paul inquired what Stan was referring to. Despite being a little offended, he was also certainly curious.

“It’s a gay sex club I belong to that’s very exclusive. Each member brings a young guy to join in the weekly orgy, and we vote on which guest is the best looking, best fuck, and has the best attitude. The guys get rewards accordingly. It’s a whole lot of fun, and if you’d be interested I am pretty sure you’d at least win best looking. That’s a $5,000 prize, and obviously it would be in addition to your usual fee and tip. The only hitch is that you do have to wear slave gear and agree to be butt-fucked.” Bill had seen the spark of interest, and really wanted to get Paul to attend. He especially wanted to fuck Paul’s young bubble-butt, which Paul had not yet permitted. Paul was such an amazing stud that it would not only be a lot of fun but it would also impress the other members. Bill had joined only recently and was still trying to assure a good impression. All the members were extremely wealthy, so they brought really good looking studs and set the prize money very high.

“Well, maybe so – that’s a lot of money, after all. But you’d have to assure me they would follow my limits. I don’t mind a little S&M, but I am a top, not a bottom.”

“That’s not the usual approach, but I think it wouldn’t be a problem,” assured Bill, still hoping to get his cock into Paul’s backside. “The rules are very clear on all that sort of thing. We want everyone to have a great time and we especially value our guests.”

“OK, I’m game.” Bill was so thrilled at the prospect that he grabbed Paul by the back of the neck and pulled him close so he could provide a very enthusiastic kiss. They then took turns using the young slave tied to the table, with Bill so excited that he even let Paul have the first turn fucking the boy’s asshole while Bill inserted his own cock into the eager young mouth. As they fucked, they leaned over and continued their kissing session, eventually bringing each other to a fabulous mutual orgasm that drew applause from the other customers who had crowded around to enjoy the show. They were so into each other that they hadn’t noticed the crowd forming, but that too turned them on. So they traded places, and the slave cleaned Paul’s cock with his mouth as Paul regained an erection and then enjoyed a great blow job while Bill also restored his vigour and enjoyed fucking the recently used asshole. This time they were very aware of the crowd, and enjoyed being cheered on as they used the submissive young male flesh for their second round of orgasms. Not being greedy, they ordered drinks for the house while they watched the rest of the customers fuck the house slave and each other. It wasn’t long before someone produced a whip, and Mat’s back and butt were terrific targets, as were his belly, cock and balls when they turned him over to get a little variety into the torture. Matt thanked each of the customers for taking the trouble to use him for their pleasure, which was quite well received. So was the implication of Matt’s yellow slave collar, which signalled that there was no need to go the bathroom to piss – everyone’s urine just went down Matt’s throat.  It was a great evening, and when the bar finally closed Matt was left tied to the table with the whip resting on his belly.  “Might as well let the clean-up crew have some fun, too,” Stan said thoughtfully. “But I am aware they’ll just make the slave do all the work cleaning up, which is OK by me. He’s a good worker, and fun to watch as he walks around naked doing the chores. I insist that the rest of the clean-up crew is also naked, so it is a good show of whipping, fucking, and cleaning. I think I’ll stay to watch. I might as well get as much use as possible out of my new slave while I can.” Bill and Paul then returned to Paul’s condo for yet another sex session, joined by two of Paul’s roommates who also worked as prostitutes. It was an expensive evening for Bill, which didn’t matter at all since it was one he would always remember.

The following Saturday could hardly come soon enough for Bill, who was still quite excited at the prospect of having Paul join him at his club. They met at Bill’s house, and started the evening with a casual drink and a very relaxing 69 that got their sexual juices nicely aroused. Bill didn’t have them actually achieve orgasms; he wanted to be sure they had lots of sperm ready to go for the evening’s fun.

“This is a very unique club,” Bill explained. “All the members are extremely wealthy and extremely fit. We don’t let anyone in who doesn’t measure up both financially and physically, so there really aren’t any limits to the entertainment we can afford and everyone there is a turn-on. I don’t think there’s any other club quite like it.

“There is only one rule that will affect you. It is required that guests arrive naked and wear a slave collar. That way we can start the evaluations for the prizes right away. So you’ll need to strip once we get there, and I figure we can leave your stuff in my car. I brought a couple of collars you can choose from. Is that OK?”

Paul was a little taken aback, but had to admit to himself that he liked being naked and showing off his body to other guys, and he really liked orgies. The slave collar also, to his surprise, had the effect of turning him on. So, almost to his own surprise, he agreed. In fact, starting to get into the spirit of the evening, he suggested he just strip and leave his stuff in Bill’s house, knowing it would please Bill to be able to look at his naked flesh on the ride over and play with Paul’s cock while Bill drove. Paul would also make sure to get an erection, so he would arrive looking impressive. Bill showed Paul the selection of collars, and Paul picked out one that was simple leather and somewhat wide, with a hook to which a leash could be attached. Paul laughingly told Bill he might as well go for the full effect, but secretly he hoped Bill would indeed find a leash. With that, Paul stripped, they finished their drinks, and Bill drove them to the site of the club.

To Paul’s surprise, the club was located in the warehouse district, and it appeared to be just another warehouse from the outside. Bill explained that this made it convenient to get to, being close to town, and it helped assure no one bothered them or became aware of the club. “We value our privacy,” he explained. “And don’t let the outside fool you û inside its pretty awesome.”

When they got out of the car, Bill opened the trunk and surprised Paul with an added option–a leash. “It’s clearly your choice, Paul, but if you really want to go for the full effect, this should do it.” To Bill’s surprise and delight, Paul quickly agreed. So Bill approached the door to the warehouse holding Paul’s leash, with his beautiful rented slave walking dutifully behind him, naked, obedient, collared, leashed, and aroused.

Bill had not misrepresented how nice the interior of the club was. As soon as they entered, a very handsome young male respectfully greeted Bill and welcomed him. Bill stood still while the young man undressed him, carefully storing Bill’s clothes in a locker. He attached the end of the leash to a nearby post, as one would do with an owner’s horse in the Old West before the owner entered a saloon. Paul was impressed with the obvious symbolism, but not put off. He was really starting to get into the scene and wondered what would happen next.

Once Bill was naked, the doorman knelt in front of him and proceeded to suck on Bill’s cock until it was nice and hard. The combination of the doorman’s own nakedness and great body with the reality of having Paul so obviously willing to play meant that this process took no time at all. But Bill let the doorman take his time, enjoying the expert attention to his favorite muscle.

Once they passed through the next door, Paul was overwhelmed. The place was huge, and it was fantastic. There were bars in various strategic locations that featured whatever the members wanted to drink, and cushioned lounges everywhere for the comfort of the members while they played with each other and their guests. Best of all, there was a very large and comfortable looking mat in the middle of the room, which was obviously for the upcoming orgy.

Paul was also amazed by the quality of the male flesh that filled the room. While some of the guys were a bit older (obviously members), as Bill had promised every one of them was in great physical shape and very appealing sexually. The ‘guests’ were even better–Paul even felt there might be some competition on who was the best fuck, and determined to be sure he won the prize nonetheless. It wasn’t just the money (although that helped), it was now a matter of pride. Paul let Bill know that he would, after all, be willing to be butt-fucked and planned to win all three of the prizes. Bill, of course, was thrilled. Paul had never allowed Bill inside his ass before, and had claimed it was still virgin.

Bill quickly spotted his friend Stan and led Paul over to show off his prize. Stan was talking to another member, who was also showing off his guest. But Stan’s attention quickly turned to Paul when Bill led him over, and Stan’s interest was clear. While the other stud had gotten some arousal from Stan, the sight of Paul naked and erect with a collar and a leash obviously turned him on, and Stan made no effort to hide the effect. After all, displaying hard cocks was one goal of the evening.

“Well, this is a very pleasant surprise,” Stan said by way of greeting. “I guess I’ll have to waive your dues after all. But I sure don’t mind doing so.”

It was then that Paul had an inspired idea. He bowed to Bill, and knelt down in front of Stan, offering his mouth to service Stan’s cock. Like a good slave, he didn’t presume to touch it, but the offer was clear and respectful, waiting for permission and instructions.

“Wow. Did you even train him? This is quite impressive given what you told me the other night.” With that, Stan signaled his assent to Paul, who proceeded to take Stan’s manhood into his mouth and start massaging it. As Bill knew, Paul was probably the world’s greatest cocksucker, and Stan was so turned on that he actually began to moan in pleasure.

“This guy is awesome!” Stan exclaimed. “No wonder you put up with his limits. He’s clearly worth it.” But with that, Stan signaled Paul to release his manhood. “OK, I’m sold. But I don’t want to shoot just yet. However, when I do I want you to do the job. So do hang around.”

Bill and Stan giggled a little, just between them. Stan then asked if Paul had agreed to be butt-fucked, or if that was still off limits. Bill told him no, but that Paul had agreed to fucked for the first time tonight.

“Wow. That’s terrific,” gushed Stan, which also had the effect of getting Paul more aroused. “It’s all up to you and Bill of course, but if you’re up for a gang bang I’d sure love to be one of the first to enter. I’m guessing Bill wants the #1 shot.”

“Where’s the boy-toy you had at your club?” Bill asked. “He was pretty decent looking and clearly well trained. I wouldn’t mind playing with him a little as a start to the evening.”

“Oh, he’s here all right,” responded Stan. “I’ve got him spread-eagled in the playroom. Feel free to do whatever you like– but just don’t do anything that will spoil our fun for later on.”

“Of course not,” Bill promised. “But I feel like a little bit of a workout and he looked like an animal that would respond well to being whipped before being fucked.”

“Either way, my friend,” was Stan’s laughing response. “But if you want the opening fuck of the evening you’re probably too late. I think some of the other guys have discovered him. But you might get in the first flogging.”

Bill led Paul to a nearby room, which turned out to be the clubs extremely well equipped dungeon. That’s also where most of the members and their guests had congregated, and clearly Stan’s slave Matt was a part of the reason. The young, willing boy-toy was indeed spread-eagled with his hands and feet attached, respectively, to hooks in the ceiling and the floor. His smooth hairless body was readily available for whatever the members wanted to do to him, and everyone had ideas.

As Bill and Paul watched, a succession of guys approached Matt from behind and thrust their hard cocks into his tight little bubble-butt. They took their time, encouraged by the cheering of the onlookers. Meanwhile, Bill saw his chance and picked up a nearby whip. No one was attacking the slave from the front, so Bill got to land the first lashes of the evening onto the exposed belly and chest of the helpless victim. The youth squirmed from the obvious pain, but did not cry out. Instead, he responded as he had been trained, and as he responded to each guy who fucked him:

“Thank you, sir.”

The propriety of the reaction turned Bill on even more, and now he proceeded to turn his attention–and the whip –to the kid’s cock and balls. The cock was erect and made a great target, but reaching the balls took a little expertise. Fortunately, Bill was very experienced and able to inflict the pain of the lash on the full set of genitals. But the only verbal reaction was added expressions of appreciation. Bill always had admired what a great job Stan did training slaves, but felt this was exceptional and made a mental note to complement his friend.

But the strangest reaction was that of Paul. As he watched the remarkable scene that was unfolding, he found himself particularly turned on by how Matt was reacting.

“Would you like to whip me too?” Paul found himself asking Bill, as much to his own surprise as to Bill’s. “I see another set of shackles, and I think it would actually be a big turn-on for some of the members and improve my chances of winning. I’ve never really played slave, but maybe I’ve missed out.” Paul did not want to admit to Bill how turned on this scene had made him.

Bill didn’t hesitate. He handed the whip to another member, who continued the fun with Matt, and very quickly led Paul to the nearby set of shackles, quickly positioning and securing him in the same X position as Matt–two slaves side by side and ready for use. Bill then took a chance and inquired of his new property.

“I do think this will turn you on. But it would do so even more if we start with that butt-fuck you agreed to earlier. After all, that’s the most appropriate use of a slave, and if you want to have the full experience, and win all the prizes, it’s essential.”

Paul hesitated. He actually had a virgin asshole, and had prided himself on never having been ass-fucked. But Bill had a point, and Paul was somehow very anxious to please and to keep his promise.

“Sure. I’m all yours. Go for it. No limits.”

Bill was ecstatic. This had been his dream for a very long time, and now it was coming true. As Paul had made his speech of submission, Stan had wandered in to join the fun, and heard the offer.

“Well, that certainly simplifies things, doesn’t it?” Stan commented. “So, like I said before, I assume you want the first fuck. But I’d sure like to go next.”

Bill was a very generous person, and he really liked Stan. “No, you’re club president, and getting him here was actually your idea. So you go first, while I start the whipping. Besides, you’re still the best trainer in the club–as illustrated by your little hunk of boy-meat I just enjoyed.”

Stan appreciated the gesture, and wasted no time thrusting his aroused cock into Paul’s virgin ass. There was no foreplay or lube–Stan liked the reaction of guys getting the full thrust. “I had planned to have you suck me off, but frankly this is a lot better,” Stan informed his target. “Being the first guy to shoot a load up your butt will be a huge turn-on. It’s pretty rare we get a virgin butt in here.”

“Hey,” Paul began to protest. “I really had in mind having Bill fuck me, but at least use a condom.”

“No way,” came Stan’s quick response, as he started thrusting in and out of the very tight hole. “You said no limits, and around here that means no limits. As you’ll learn as the evening proceeds, the members make the rules. The slaves just obey and serve. You’ve now agreed to be a slave, and there is no turning back.”

Paul was upset, but before he could protest further he felt the first stoke of Bill’s whip hit his flesh. He had also never been whipped, and he was surprised how much it hurt. He inadvertently let out a scream, and a second one with the second stroke. Bill ignored the screams, actually increasing his efforts so that they began to lacerate Paul’s beautiful tight flesh, and Paul began to plead with him to stop.

“This isn’t turning me on,” Paul pleaded. “Please stop and let me loose.” But Paul’s hard cock put the lie to his complaints, and Bill didn’t really care at this point. What mattered, and what always mattered, is that the combination of whipping his favorite sex object while his buddy fucked him from behind was massively turning on Bill. And Stan.

It didn’t take Stan long to shoot his load, given how excited he was, and then it was Bill’s turn. They switched places, so that Stan could enjoy whipping Paul while Bill relieved his sexual tension at Paul’s expense. In and out, in and out, Bill kept the thrusts moving and increased the speed. The large load of cum Stan had deposited made a nice lubricant, for which Bill thanked Stan. When he finally released his load, it was probably the greatest orgasm he’d ever had. He was spent from the effort, but still completely turned on.

After the two friends had finished fucking Paul, they released him from the shackles. Paul was very upset, and now demanded to leave the club.

“Sorry, slave. Like I said before, it’s too late. You leave when we’re done with you.” Stan showed the authority that had gotten him elected president of the club.

The beating had left Paul weakened, so the two members had no problem securing him to a nearby wall, where he was forced to kneel. They explained that they had other business to take care of for a while, but they wanted Paul to remain useful.

“Our members like to drink beer,” Bill explained. “And that means they need a urinal. Until we get done with our other task, you’re the lucky recipient of all that piss. As a matter of fact, I think I’ll start your instructions personally.” And with that, Bill forced Paul’s mouth open and released a huge load of piss down Paul’s protesting throat.

“I don’t think he’s going to win the attitude award,” Stan speculated. They both laughed as they walked away from the horrified young man, who was quickly approached and used by another member. Both Stan and Bill noticed, however, that Paul’s cock was still hard.

The task awaiting Bill and Stan was to prepare Stan’s slave Matt for its next use. Unlike Paul, there was no protest when they released the shackles, and Matt stood obediently while they discussed their plans.

“How many main events do you plan tonight?” Bill asked. “It’s usually just one, right?”

“It is, but tonight I plan on two. No point using up too many of our slaves at the same time, but I had already planned to use up Matt and I think it would be instructive for Paul to see Matt’s fate first.”

“True,” Bill mused, “but it does seem a shame to use up Paul all at once. We could save him until next week, and have some fun in the meantime. He could spend the week considering what might happen, and we’d have more time to plan.”

“Deal,” Stan agreed. “Good thinking. So now we just need to figure out what to do with this one. Any preferences?”

“Well, I think his skin and his attitude are his best features. And it clearly should be something slow, after everyone gets in a good fuck. I’d suggest skinning him alive. If we’re careful, he’d still be alive when we start the feast.”

Stan saw the logic of this and quickly agreed. Matt was listening, but made no objections, even while Bill had stroked his smooth skin when describing the idea of removing it. Stan had trained him well, and if his masters wanted to gang rape him, skin him alive, and then eat his flesh while he was still alive, then that was clearly their right. His duty would be to provide as much entertainment as possible and stay alive as long as possible to prolong his pain and their enjoyment.

Once Stan and Bill had made their decisions, Bill instructed one of the waiters to let everyone know the main event would start in about an hour. He also had him invite everyone to join him in appreciating a final dance form the attraction.

“Matt had wanted to be a dancer, but I explained to him he wasn’t good enough, and really only deserved to be a slave, and ultimately a source of meat. But I figure we can let him entertain us before we snuff him and eat him. It should be fun.”

Matt was thrilled and honored by what he overheard Stan tell Bill. So when he was told to go up on a nearby stage and perform for the club, he did so willingly. Before he started, Stan provided the introduction.

“As my fellow members know, one of our club traditions is to stage an entertaining snuff scene each Saturday evening, featuring one of the guests. Tonight it will be this young slave, whom all of you have enjoyed fucking during the course of the evening. I’ve decided, after chatting with my buddy Bill, that the most fun would be to skin him alive and then serve him to all of you for a very fresh meat entree. With a little luck, you can cut off a piece while he’s still alive. So, before he does a final dance for our entertainment, let’s do our traditional auction to see who gets to join in the fun.”

With that, Stan conducted a brief but very vigorous auction among the guests to determine who would get the final fuck, who would do the skinning, and who would get to cut off the cock and balls once he was skinned and ready to serve. The results of the auction easily paid for the expenses of the evening, and the young slave fetched a good sum.

The dance was very well done, both lively and sexy. Stan didn’t let it go on too long, as the members were getting both anxious and a little hungry. So Matt was led down from the stage after enduring one last fuck from the winning bidder. He was laid on an autopsy table, which helped keep the flow of blood and such from getting too messy as Stan (who won the bid on doing the skinning) inserted the knife just above his chest to start the fun. The members cheered as Stan expertly sliced down to the top of Matt”s crotch, and then slowly peeled back the skin. He did the same with the arms and legs, but left the head and genitals uncut. The head would be added to the clubs trophy case, and it was the right of the winning bidder for the cock and balls to have them still in perfect shape when they were removed. Matt had maintained a hard-on during the dance and for the start of the fatal torture session, and Stan had tied off the prize so it would still be hard, which it was. Bill had won that bid, and made sure he cut as slowly as possible to enhance and prolong the pain.

Matt lasted through the entire process, although clearly he was going to die soon. So the winning bidders on his choice cuts of meat helped themselves, removing breast meat, liver, kidneys, thighs, and all the rest of the delicious treats that had once been a gorgeous young male. There was a nearby hibachi for those who wanted the meat cooked, but most ate it raw, many while Matt was still able to watch. Of course, once the feast began he didn’t last long. But everyone agreed he had been a very accommodating, and tasty, young piece of live meat.

After the meal, Bill returned to where Paul was still secured in his role as the club urinal. All the guys had used him by now, and he was both scared and subdued.

“Did you enjoy the show,” Bill asked.

“No. Please let me go. I promise I won’t tell anyone.” Paul was desperate.

“Oh, we’re not worried about that. All of the guests understand what would happen to them if they told. And no one would believe them anyway. Besides, one of the members is the chief of police.

“What I came over to tell you is that you’ve won the prize. You’re clearly the most attractive guest. However, the bad news is that we lied about it being money. The prize is that you’re the main event next Saturday. And between now and then, you’ll get training from Stan and a chance to continue to serve both as a urinal and as a sex object. I get to decide how we snuff you, so if you have preferences be sure to let me know. I won’t necessarily follow them, but it would be fun to chat about it.”

Paul was horrified. Things had gotten completely out of control. After watching what had happened to Matt, he had no doubt Bill was telling the truth. He knew he would die the following week. And yet, there was something exciting about it. He had always been a prostitute since he had reached puberty, and he had gotten real pleasure out of serving other guys. Despite his terror, he was actually aroused û and his cock hardened a bit as Bill spoke. Bill noticed the effect, and smiled.

“I always knew you were really a masochist at heart. All prostitutes are. I just didn’t know how much. So now I’ll find out.”

Epilogue

Paul trained well during the following week. Once resigned to his fate, he decided to play his part. And Stan and Bill, who jointly did the training, were very skilled. They and their friends dropped by the club each day to use Paul sexually, and to experiment with various forms of torture. They found that, while Paul responded well to flogging, he responded better to electric shock. They tested him with near-death shocking, which was a huge turn-on for their newfound student. And, of course, both they and the club staff made full use of Paul whenever they needed to pee. He also turned out to be a very talented urinal, never spilling a drop.

Bill and Stan were so pleased with their new pet that they actually kept him in training for two weeks instead of the usual one, snuffing another young male the next Saturday. This met with approval form the club members, who also wanted another week of using Paul before torturing him to death and consuming his flesh. The guy who was snuffed instead proved adequate, but most of the members felt he wasn’t really as cooperative as he should have been. They compensated for that by extending the pre-snuff torture session, and looked forward to Paul’s performance.

Paul did not disappoint. He was fully trained by the time he was offered to the club for their weekly ritual, and he showed as much enthusiasm as Matt had done. His trainers had decided to do a combination of emasculating him and chocking him. They tied piano wire around his genitals, after securing him so he couldn’t move. Then they attached the two ends of the wire to the tops of two large buckets that were suspended on either side of the victim. The idea was simple. During the course of the evening, as the guys needed to piss, they would do so in the buckets. As the buckets gained weight from the liquid, it would have the effect of pulling the wire and tightening it around the base of the scrotum. In due course, the wire would be pulled tight and the prized
Man-meat would be cut from Paul’s body, falling into yet a third bucket. It took a very long time, and the members really got into the fun of combining a needed piss with a little greater incision into Paul’s proudest assets. When the flesh finally was decapitated and Paul let out an appropriate scream of agony and humiliation, the resulting cheer was accompanied by nearly every club member shooting his load. It had worked even better than Bill and Stan had anticipated. And, of course, there was a prize for the guy whose piss had triggered the final separation.

Now that Paul was a eunuch, there was no further point keeping him alive, and Bill bid in the right to finish him off. He did so slowly, using his strong hands to choke off Paul’s breathing, enjoying the feel of the life ebbing from his victim. As he did so, the winning bidders began cutting away their prized meat selections, adding to Paul’s pain and Bill’s pleasure. But everyone made sure it was Bill’s careful efforts that finally ended Paul’s life. And everyone agreed it had been one of their best sessions, well worth the extra week’s efforts at training.

A Meat Slave in Hell by Gay Slavemeat Gsmeat2@gmail.com

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories1 Comment

As the slave rotated slowly over the hot coals, its body impaled by an iron spit inserted into its anus that exited through its mouth (to which its hands and feet were tied), it wondered idly how many times it had been killed.  But that thought was interrupted as the slave’s elongated cock brushed against the little pile of particularly hot coals placed so that the cock would touch them on each rotation.  That pain was extraordinary even compared to the agony caused by the red-hot spit cooking its insides and the excessively hot coals that were blistering its skin as the live meat slave slowly turned and cooked.  This was how the demons, who watched, laughed, and used their powers to keep the spit turning, liked human flesh prepared – not just cooked, but burned, especially the delicious cock.  The cock was kept so aroused and hard that it was parallel to the horizontal body, enabling its entire underside to scorch as it brushed against the extra-hot pile of coals.  The cooking would not kill the slave, which was important since the demons insisted on only eating living flesh.  It would be the removal and consumption of the slave’s heart that would once again bring the sensation of death.  That would not happen until nearly all the high quality meat on the body was greedily eaten.  The real nourishment didn’t come from the meat, which they enjoyed but didn’t need to eat.  The nourishment came from the extraordinary pain they were able to inflict both in cooking and in eating.  After one of them removed the beating heart and ate that final organ, the slave’s body would reform and the cycle would start again, beginning with sexual torture and humiliation and ending with a creative way of once again preparing the slave as meat for a demon’s feast.

 

It had been over 2,000 years since the first time the slave had died. That event, like all the thousands in between, was one the slave still vividly remembered, and it could still relive the sensations.  It had been in a Roman circus, where it had been displayed as one of the slaves captured by the Emperor Caligula.  The capture was a fake, of course, since the Emperor never actually went to war, and the slave had simply been one of the many young males selected by the Emperor because he liked its body and wanted to watch it die.  So the slave was brought out naked to the cheers of the crowd, fucked by several huge gladiators, and hacked to death as the cheering increased.  The gladiators started by cutting off its penis and testicles, which were presented to the Emperor as trophies.  The Emperor tossed the shriveled cock to a nearby slave kneeling beside him on all fours, who ate it doggy-style.  But the Emperor picked the man-seeds from the ball sac (which he also tossed to his slave-dog) and popped the fresh meat into his mouth.  This further delighted the crowd.  Oddly, even though it no longer had any sex organs with which to react, the sight of its former male pride being eaten turned on the slave sexually.  It was pleased that it had been used so personally by the great emperor.  From its perspective, for a mere slave to have part of its body used as a snack by the Emperor of the Roman World was a great honor.  The fact it also meant the slave would die a very painful, humiliating death was of no concern to it (or anyone else).

 

At a signal from the emperor that he was done with his snack, the gladiators slowly and carefully hacked the slave into pieces, trying to keep it alive as long as possible, laughing and sharing the severed body parts as more crowd-pleasing snacks.  The slave died when one of the gladiators, after cutting open its belly and reaching in to remove its liver, reached into the body cavity again and pulled out its heart.  The slave was not alive to watch the heart stop beating and get consumed by the triumphant soldier.  But this established its method of death for its eternity of pain.

 

The slave had not resisted or even objected.  In fact, it was sexually turned on by having its naked body on display and getting gang-fucked while the crowd watched, so that it was able to maintain an erection until its cock was sliced off.  One of the gladiators had masturbated it to the point of orgasm, so that what he cut off was a pulsating cock just starting to emit cum.  The clever transformation from pleasure to pain was a huge crowd-pleaser.  The slave somehow felt it owed the crowd (and especially the Emperor) as much pleasure as possible for having allowed it to serve them, alerting the gladiator to its impending orgasm so he could have the knife ready and make the timing perfect.

 

It had been born into slavery, and because it was exceptionally handsome it had been trained and used as a sex slave (among other things, such as a human urinal).   Whether it had enjoyed that naturally, or simply become accustomed to being fucked and tortured, was of no matter.  The simple fact was that it was seriously turned on by having another guy’s cock up its ass, by being whipped and kicked, by drinking sperm and piss, and by having lots of people watching and enjoying its torment – or, better yet, joining in the fun.  That’s why its owner figured it would be a perfect slave to sell to the Emperor, who thrived on torturing young males.  The night before its public execution the Emperor had personally fucked and tortured the slave, which had been the greatest honor it could imagine.  The Emperor had even considered doing the killing himself, but decided to let the crowd enjoy the scene.  The slave was deeply humbled that the Emperor would even consider such an honor, and went to its public death quite content with its life.

 

The slave had only limited understanding of heaven and hell, or even the concept of an afterlife, while it was alive.  Its understanding really began the instant it died.  To its amazement, it was able to watch the soldier pull out its heart and eat it in front of the wildly cheering crowd as the other gladiators let go and what was left of its body finally crumpled to the ground, ready to be fed to the livestock.  Even more amazing, the slave could actually feel itself being eaten.  The pain was extraordinary, but so was the excitement.  The slave understood, at a much deeper level, how appropriate it was to be a slave, and that its ultimate fate was the best use of its otherwise worthless flesh.

 

As the slave watched the soldier finish his task by cutting off its head and holding that, too, for the crowd to enjoy, it was sexually aroused by the feel of the axe through its throat, and reached a kind of climax as the soldier fucked the severed head through its neck.  That’s when it realized that it was somehow whole again – complete with a cock that was spurting cum.  As it watched the pieces of its body being dragged off the field to make room for the next victim, the sight brought it to orgasm yet again – a level of intense orgasm it had never achieved before.  And as it watched its massive load of sperm literally shoot from its body, the slave realized it was not alone.

 

“Nice loads, slave,” a voice observed.   “I see you’ve adjusted rather quickly.”

 

The slave was horrified.  It had reached orgasm without permission, which it knew was wrong.  It turned to look at the person who spoke, and immediately got on its knees, knowing that this was truly a master deserving of obedience.  The voice belonged to the most beautiful male the slave had ever seen.  Naked and ageless, he was perfect in every sense, including his massive, erect cock that the slave desperately wanted to service.  As the slave contemplated the perfection of the being it now worshiped, it realized even more its own imperfections and how unworthy of service it was.  But it also could not help but note that it had reformed, still naked, without any of the flaws its body possessed during life.  It was as perfect as its unworthy body was capable of being.

 

“You are correct,” the voice informed the slave, reading its mind.  “You are far below me, and in no way worthy of my attention.  But I will grant you the honor of servicing my cock since that gives me pleasure and is so clearly your overwhelming desire.  You can suck while I inform you of your fate, which is my task and right.  You do not need to talk as I can read your tiny mind and discern your pathetic thoughts.”

 

The slave crawled on all fours over to the perfect male being, and gently used its mouth to begin massaging the giant cock.  It was almost too large to fit in its mouth, but the slave was expert at this task and gratefully began its first post-death sucking assignment.

 

The cock erupted almost immediately and began gushing sperm down the slave’s throat.  There was so much of it, and it was so thick, that the slave was concerned it would choke to death.  But it quickly discovered an advantage to already being dead – it could swallow all the cum without any problem.  As he continued to spew cum in an endless orgasm, the beautiful male explained things to the slave.

 

“You’re dead, so you can’t die again.  But you can feel the pain of death again and again.  That will happen whenever someone rips out your heart and eats it, since that’s how you died the first time.  Once that happens, your body will reform and you will be whole and healed.  But while you’re being tortured or eaten, you cannot experience death and will feel the pain of every stroke and every bite.  Your potential to suffer is infinite and there is no limit to the amount of pain you can feel, or to what can be done to you without allowing you any relief from the pain.  This will be your state for all eternity.

 

“But you have been given a gift.  You, like me, can keep your cock hard at all times and you can achieve ongoing orgasms with no limit to the amount of cum you shoot – like I’m doing now in your mouth.

“I am Satan, ruler of the underworld, and I have claimed you as one of my eternal victims.  You have been a sex slave your whole life, and you were very obedient.  But do you think a piece of slave meat like you belongs in heaven?  A worthless sack of shit like you belongs in hell where you can be tortured and eaten for eternity, serving Me and my demons.”

 

The slave considered the comments as it continued to swallow Satan’s amazing sperm, its own cock now rock-hard and ready to erupt.  It touched its own cock to test the statement about being able to cum endlessly, and to its amazement it quickly reached orgasm and began pumping its own sperm.  It did this before it realized it hadn’t gotten permission, and that helped it respond.

 

“I am a sex slave, and can see myself as a meat slave, sir.  I really don’t think I deserve to be in heaven.  I guess I belong in hell.”  It spoke no words, since it was still swallowing what had now turned into a gusher of piss, but the speaker read its mind.

 

“So do I,” the voice agreed.  And with that, he reached down toward the slave’s chest, and was able to push his hand into the chest cavity and tear out the slave’s heart.  The slave could feel the incredible pain once again, and watched as its heart was thrown toward a massive fire the slave noticed for the first time.

 

“One of My demons will eat your heart when it lands in hell, and you will reform there.  And that is where you will stay for eternity.”

 

And so it had begun.  After its heart was eaten that first time, the slave reformed in hell as predicted and was examined by a vicious demon who took great pleasure in ripping off parts of the slave as it was examined and its parts inventoried, then eating them.  The slave had indeed felt the pain of every tear in its flesh, muscle, and bones, and it was reconstituted again after the demon enjoyed eating its heart for the second time.  But the demons were also incredible examples of male perfection, and they sexually excited the slave immensely.  It felt honored to be consumed by them, and it achieved its ongoing orgasm even while it was being dismembered.  This, in turn, further amused the demons, who loved drinking human sperm while torturing its source.

 

The slave quickly learned that demons prefer their meat burned and charred, and they especially liked to overcook it on a bar-be-cue.  Their favorite was what had been done to it on this particular day, with a long, heated, iron spit rammed into its anus until it protruded from its mouth.  With its hands and feet also tied to the spit, it could be roasted both inside and out, producing charred meat that they greedily ripped off to enjoy.  The fact the meat was live even after being separated from the body, and the fact the slave could still feel the pain as it was eaten, was essential to their pleasure.  The slave even learned to amuse them further by achieving orgasm while it turned slowly over the flames, its sperm causing the coals to flare up and burn its skin a bit more intensely.  As it slowly turned, the slave focused on trying to get as many flare-ups as possible, since it obviously added to the pleasure of its tormentors.  This made it a favorite meal, and that in turn meant it was roasted more often than most of the other humans available to the demons.

 

True, the slave also responded quite nicely to the torture sessions, which included rape with everything from huge, multiple demon cocks stuffed into its butt for simultaneous gang-fucks, to dynamite exploded in its asshole.  These sessions would last for many hours, or even days, between cooking events, and the demons prided themselves on their creativity.  Crucifixion of the humans in hell was routine, and since the sufferers wouldn’t die it was particularly effective at administering extreme agony over a long period of time.  The slave was included in those rotations as well, sometimes having its body nailed up in the middle of the vast desert-like setting for months on end, burned by the heat while trying desperately to breath.  And while the slave was not considered muscular enough to participate in the vicious gladiatorial contests, its great good looks made it a frequent target for events like archery and axe-throwing.  The greatest honor, however, was to be permitted to suck the giant cocks of the demons, drinking their gushing loads of sperm and urine that would have chocked the slaves to death in their prior existence.  Now it was something to look forward to, as it so clearly gave pleasure to their masters while degrading themselves.

 

What was strange was how none of this depressed or even bothered the slave.  It knew this was its intended purpose, and that it belonged in this place of torture and depravity.  Its cock was hard at all times in part because it was so sexually turned on by what was being done to it, by the extraordinary male bodies the demons chose to present themselves with to their victims, and especially by the knowledge that its degradation gave pleasure to its masters.  As a slave, what better purpose could it serve?

 

The daily cooking was nearing completion, and the slave realized its body was now appropriately charred and burned, ready to be eaten.  It was soon removed from the coals, and the spit was placed near a table where the demons could easily reach it without burning themselves.  The slave felt every bite and tear as its flesh was ripped from its body, and even felt the pain as each piece of meat was chewed and swallowed.  The greatest pain occurred when one of the senior demons pulled off its genitals, slowly munching on its burnt manhood as it idly tortured yet another doomed soul tied to a whipping post nearby.  It would be a while before one of the masters consumed its heart, causing it to reform, but there was plenty of time.  After all, there was eternity.

 

Peter and Michael had just finished a great 69 session, erupting into each other’s eager mouths with intense mutual orgasms.  This was one of their favorite activities, and they made sure to start all their meetings with a long sexual exploration of their amazing bodies.  When they finished coming, Peter asked a question:

 

“I don’t understand why you don’t retrieve that Roman slave you allowed Satan to claim all those centuries ago?  I don’t see how he ever did anything wrong, and even if he did it sure seems he’s suffered enough.  Look at him – being spit-roasted and eaten yet again.  I wasn’t here yet when he was processed, so maybe there’s something I’m missing.”

 

Michael laughed.  “There is indeed, my well-endowed friend.  This slave is one of the perverts He likes to make from time to time, who is truly happy only if suffering horribly and serving in a completely humiliating role.  Like many of them, this one revels at being eaten.  So I didn’t really sentence him to hell.  And I gave him the gift of continuous orgasm.  Being a meat slave is, for him, the equivalent of the highest level of heaven.  He’s completely content and will remain that way forever.”

 

Peter understood, and watched as the demons down below finished their latest meal.  It was a pretty good show, and Peter no longer felt guilty enjoying watching it.

Thrill Kill Live:  Kevin’s Retirement by Gay Slavemeat Gsmeat2@gmail.com

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories2 Comments

A few years ago I posted a story with this theme on Zambianmeat.com, and several guys requested a sequel.  M3Mayhen was kind enough to let me post it here a few weeks ago as well, and I also got some positive feedback.  One reader suggested maybe celebrating the host’s retirement show.  I thought that was a good idea, so here’s the result.  Let me know if you have thoughts or other suggestions.  My aim is to write stuff guys can get off on who enjoy snuff and torture themes, I do fantasizing myself as the willing victim.  I’m always appreciative of feedback – positive or not.

 

 

 

 

The opening credits began to run for a special episode of the hit series Thrill Kill Live!  The show was celebrating ten years at the top of every rating, whether traditional TV or internet.  It was the ultimate cash cow for the Fox network, and its creator and host, Kevin Strand, was a major celebrity.  But after ten years of hosting, Kevin had announced his intention to retire, and the network had heavily promoted this final episode under Kevin’s leadership, including the promised introduction of an as yet unnamed new host.  Viewership was massive, the studio was packed, and everyone had great anticipation for a terrific presentation.  Kevin’s simple formula of interviewing, torturing, killing, and ultimately selling the meat of good-looking young male losers, all on live TV, was a proven hit.  Clearly, the show would continue.  It was the ideal combination of entertainment and public service.

 

The stage was set to feature a large wrestling mat, and as soon as the credits finished two extremely athletic males walked onto the stage.  They appeared even younger than their 17 years, but were exceptionally muscular and attractive.  Each was naked, and each sported a decent-sized erection.  They walked to the two sides of the mat and stood still, facing each other.  Both looked very serious as they stared at each other, ignoring the audience.

 

Once the young males were in place the announcer began his usual introduction:  “Welcome everyone!  It’s that time of the week, and it’s another exciting show.  But this one is even more amazing than usual, a two hour episode to celebrate ten years of Kevin’s great creativity and leadership and to introduce our new host for the next ten years.  So, with no further ado, HERE’S KEVIN!”

 

The audience went nuts as Kevin walked on stage.   While he usually started the show wearing one of the expensive leather outfits he loved, which were made from the skin of some of the show’s “participants,” this time he was completely naked.  Kevin was 31 years old, having dreamed up and started the show when he turned 21, but his body looked much younger.  He kept himself fanatically fit, and had the benefit of an extraordinary body to work with.  It was no wonder he was so popular, and he had used his popularity, and the show, to become very rich.  The line of clothing made from the skin of young males he’d killed was just one of many cross promotions, and the meat sold after the show each week went for a huge premium.  Moreover, he had started related enterprises to increase his source of meat, with local contests designed to promote the show and also provide lots more young male “participants” whose bodies could be butchered and sold after their 15 minutes of fame (and their worthless lives) were over.  It was profitable local entertainment that served the moral good of reducing the population of these young troublemakers.  That’s why he had decided to retire, so he could focus more time on the ever-changing cadre of young male volunteers, prisoners, and slaves he owned and loved to torture, kill, and turn into a useful combination of meat and other byproducts.  His plan was to continue those highly profitable and worthwhile endeavors, but he had grown tired of the public spotlight.  It was practically impossible for him to even go to a restaurant without some depressed, cowardly, male asshole asking Kevin to kill him on the spot or to be selected for the show.  While Kevin enjoyed turning losers into meat, and always obliged the requests (with a knife thrust into the gut, since that would be quite painful, relatively slow, but always fatal), it was very intrusive of his privacy and got in the way of his own priorities.

 

“Welcome everyone,” Kevin began, “and I hope you all enjoy this very special show.  As you know, I have sold my rights to the show and I am turning over the hosting duties to someone else.  You will meet him shortly – and so will I.  My producer, Robert Gray, and I thought it would be more fun to keep everyone in suspense as to the identity of the new host, even including me.  So we’ll all be surprised to learn who the new host turns out to be, and to watch as he and I work over whoever tonight’s main attraction turns out to be – that’s also a surprise.

 

“But let’s start out with an extended version of our usual opening set, and this one is really special.  My guests are Tony and Mike, and they are both 17 years old.  Many of you have asked for younger meat, and we’re here to meet your desires!  But what’s really exciting is that we have combined with our colleagues at Fox Sports to provide a combination event.  You see, Tony and Mike are high school wrestling champions, and had been set to compete for the state championship even though they are only juniors in high school.  These are really talented athletes, and they are very aggressive.  Better yet, they have grown up in the same schools and they have come to hate each other.    So my friends on the sports side came up with a terrific suggestion.  Instead of the usual boring high school wrestling contest, why not feature them as our opening act, letting them fight to the death, with the winner fucking the dead body of the loser and getting to eat his cock?  We paid their parents a little money and got their permission, and the proceeds from this part of the show will help their high school build a much-needed new gym.  Each of the boys expects to win, and given their intense hatred for each other they were both immediately on board with the proposal.  It was an “everybody wins” idea that just makes too much sense not to pursue.  OK, maybe not everybody wins.  We’ll have a dead body here pretty soon that we will butcher and sell for meat, but by definition the dead kid will have been a loser and his body will be better used as meat snacks for our audience and maybe some leather boots.”

 

Kevin turned to the two boys, who were still glaring at each other, and stroking their cocks to keep them aroused.  Besides being exceptional young athletes, they were also exhibitionists who loved showing off their beautiful young bodies.  In fact, they had often persuaded the principal to let them wrestle nude during the regular season, and that was always approved once they agreed to suck him off and let him fuck their cute young assholes.

 

“OK guys, let’s start by getting a little more info on you.  I understand you really dislike each other, and wonder why.  Tony, let’s start with your side of the story.  What’s you beef with Mike?”

 

‘Mike ruined my relationship with my boyfriend Larry.  Larry is 19 and wants to be with me, so I can serve him, but Mike turned Larry in for fucking a minor and now Larry has to stay away from me or get arrested.  Mike is just jealous, since Larry prefers fucking me over fucking Mike, and I want vengeance.”

 

Kevin next handed the microphone to Mike.  “That’s bullshit.  If Larry had any taste in guys he’s prefer making out with me over Tony.  I know he really enjoyed himself when I let him fuck my ass and drink his cum.  But Larry is just an egotistical college kid who likes to throw his weight around and take advantage of his status.  I don’t give a shit about him or Tony, and once I finish killing Tony in this match I think I’ll figure out a way to capture and torture Larry to death just for fun.  And I’ll eat his cock too.”

 

“Wow,” observed Kevin.  “You two have a great grudge going, and I have no doubt you’ll finish it tonight.  So let’s get at it.

 

“You know the rules.  You have to stay on the mat, and if you step off it I get to whip you until you get back on.  There is no referee, and there are no limits on what you can do to each other while you fight.  The match ends when one of you is dead.  But to be victorious, the winner ahs to fuck the loser, sending a load of cum up the ass of the carcass.  The winner also has to chew the cock off the dead loser and swallow it.  We know both of you are gay, so I doubt those requirements will be much of a problem.  And we’ve pumped a lot of Viagra into your oversexed bodies, so you will likely keep those hard-ons during most of the match.  We think that will make it more fun to watch, and we hope you try to rip them off.  If the survivor has lost his cock during the match he won’t be able to fuck the dead meat, so he’ll die too.  Our rules are strict.  Finally, we want you each to drink the bottle of water on the table near you.  When one of you dies, we want to watch the animal piss all over himself. Our viewer surveys tell us that’s really a popular feature of the show.

 

“So, do you understand the rules?”   Both boys nodded, not saying anything.  Kevin then signaled for them to drain the bottles of water, which they quickly did, and then directed them to the center of the mat.  There was no shaking hands, or other civilities.  At Kevin’s signal, the two naked young animals went after each other with a ferocity that surprised even Kevin and that delighted the audience.  They especially tried to get to each other’s cocks, which obediently protruded in front of each boy and presented a great target.  While neither was able to rip off the other guy’s cock, they each landed very effective blows to the genitals, which resulted in loud cheers from the audience.  Bets had been placed both in the studio and at home, so the audience cared who own.  And, of course, that meant more money for the show and for the network.

 

It quickly became clear the two boys were very evenly matched.  As they wrestled, first one and then the other would be pinned on the mat, but then he would quickly recover and the fight would continue.  Of course, pinning didn’t matter – there was only one scoring criterion.  Also, the boys realized the mat was not quite as large as the usual wrestling area, so they sometimes landed off its edge.  That added to the fun, as Kevin was very athletic himself and able to use his whip to inflict some pain on the errant athlete.  That’s why he had decided to be naked for the match.  And Kevin had selected his favorite whip, which was designed to draw blood as it lacerated its victim’s skin.  Thus, as the fight preceded both boys suffered lacerations that were bleeding nicely and adding to the entertainment.  The blood and sweat, in turn, made the mat more slippery and meant they were more likely to slide off, again adding to the fun.  Their anger at each other now also included anger at Kevin, which naturally added to his personal enjoyment.  He was not only sporting a somewhat harder erection, but his own beautiful naked body was sweating almost as much as the two boys.

 

As the fight went on, it appeared Tony began to fade a bit.  Clearly, he had slipped off the mat many more times than Mike, and bore the resulting scars from the whippings.  The turning point of the fight happened when he slid off the mat on his back, and an unusually brutal stroke from Kevin’s whip hit his chest squarely on his left nipple, distracting him with the pain.  As Tony moved back onto the mat it gave Mike the chance he needed, and Mike was able to grab Tony’s right arm and bend it backwards to break it at the elbow.  Tony screamed in pain to the delight of the audience (especially those who had bet on Mike), and a look of fear came over his face.  But Mike didn’t move in for the kill just yet.  He first maneuvered so that he could reach Tony’s left arm, and without the use of his right Tony was unable to stop him.  Mike saw his opening and in no time had also managed to break Tony’s left arm.  Tony was in severe pain and now very distracted.  He was a superb wrestler, but not used to this kind of pain or the loss of the use of his arms.  Mike moved in again and tripped Tony, grabbing his leg as he fell.  Mike’s strength was impressive, and with a quick sidestep he was able to break the leg at the knee.  Tony was now pretty much helpless, and Mike had no trouble managing to break the other leg. Tony was screaming, and begged for mercy.  That was music to Mike’s ears (and Kevin’s), and Mike took a moment to spit in Tony’s face.  The hatred was indeed intense, and Mike wanted to prolong Tony’s agony and humiliation.

 

Mike did not yet finish off his enemy.  Instead, he focused on more of Tony’s limbs, and enjoyed himself breaking bones.  Mike broke both wrists, yanked the arms from the shoulders to dislocate them, and particularly seemed to enjoy further breaking the legs at the knees and ankles.  Mike then turned to Kevin:

 

“I want to make a wish and then break his legs at the crotch.  Would you like to help by grabbing one leg while I grab the other?”

 

The result of the fight was clear, and Kevin was more than happy to oblige.  So he and Mike each grabbed a leg, and Tony’s body was broken like a wishbone at Thanksgiving.  But Mike wasn’t done yet.

 

“May I borrow your whip?” Mike asked politely, his anger at Kevin replaced by his sense of triumph.  Once again, Kevin was delighted to oblige, and soon Mike was vigorously lacerating Tony’s back and butt as he lay on the mat, his body a bleeding contorted caricature of the beautiful young male he had been.  Mike then turned him over so he lay on his back and then applied the whip to the chest and belly.  It was a testament to Tony’s youth and fitness that he was still alive, let alone conscious.  But he was, and Mike was making sure his pain and humiliation were total.

 

What happened next surprised even Kevin, and thrilled the audience.  Mike put down the whip and knelt in front of Tony’s genitals, taking the doomed opponent’s cock into his mouth.  Despite all the pain, and aided by the sex drugs, Tony began to restore his erection – as did Mike.  Mike stroked his own cock, and expertly sucked off Tony.  To everyone’s amazement, Tony actually produced a load of cum, which Mike allowed to shoot straight up in the air, catching and swallowing it with his well-trained tongue.  Mike loved getting sucked off and sucking off other guys, and as he demonstrated he was very good at it.

 

But now it was time for Tony to die, and Mike once again showed some creativity.  While Tony’s cock was still hard, Mike again took it into his mouth.  But this time, instead of sucking it, he bit down hard at the base.  As Tony emitted an inhuman scream of ultimate shame and agony, Mike bit off his cock, letting the blood that was inside it drip form his mouth while he conspicuously chewed his victim’s manhood – being sure Tony could see what has happening.  As Mike finished and swallowed, his hands moved up Tony’s chest to his neck, and Mike’s strong hands choked the last remaining life from Tony’s broken body.  Kevin was so excited that even his normal self-control failed him, and he shot a load over the two boys as Tony finally stopped struggling and lay dead on the mat.  Mike dutifully licked up Kevin’s cum, which was his favorite liquid.

 

Mike had one more task to do, and he enthusiastically turned Tony’s body over so he could insert his cock into the asshole of the carcass that had once been his enemy.  The body was still warm, of course, and Mike was surprised how much he enjoyed fucking someone who was dead.  He made a mental note to himself to remember to fuck Larry after he killed him, and to find other occasions to do so, having no compunctions about the fact this would mean he would have to kill them first.  He was, indeed, a severe and total sadist with no limits.

 

Once Mike had erupted into Tony’s body he looked up at Kevin in total triumph.  “I believe I have won the match and done as instructed,” Mike casually stated.  “I want to claim the body as part of my prize, so I can finish eating him.  The cock tasted really good.”

 

A sly smile came across Kevin’s face.  “Yes, the body of the loser was part of the deal.  But unfortunately you broke the rules so you have not won.”

 

Mike was shocked and angry.  He knew he had put on a fantastic show.  And there was a mutilated, fucked dead body in front of him to prove his victory.

 

“You see,” Kevin continued, “the rules were to chew off the cock after Tony died, not before.  You deprived us of the fun of watching him piss all over himself once he died.  While I sure enjoyed watching you eat the cock while he was still alive – that was a nice touch that triggered a very satisfying orgasm for me – it broke the rules.  So you lose too.”

 

Now Mike was not only angry, but nervous.  “What do you mean?”

 

“The contract for the match not only allows us to make it a fight to the death, it also provides that if the winner doesn’t follow the rules we get to torture him to death also, in any way we want.  You should have read the fine print.”

 

Mike was horrified.  This was clearly not fair.  “No one showed me any contract,” he literally screamed at Kevin, “so you can’t hold me to anything like that.”

 

“Well, you’re under age so we showed it to your principal and your parents.  No one had any problem with it.  After all, they get some extra money as a result.”

 

Mike lunged at Kevin, but he was spent and in any event no match for the larger, stronger man.  Kevin handled him easily, and dragged him over to the other side of the stage.  There, as was customary, stood the Wheel of Death that, like the Wheel of Fortune that inspired it, was designed to be spun to land on a random selection.  But the selections here were a variety of ways for one of the show’s participants to be killed.  Kevin reminded Mike how it worked, and asked if Mike wanted to spin it.  Mike was still stunned, and didn’t respond.  So Kevin spun it for him, enjoying not only the amusement of how the young boy had been tricked, but also the knowledge that this gorgeous hunk of meat would soon be his to torture, kill, and enjoy.  Mike’s anger would make it just that much more fun.

 

The wheel spun for a while, building suspense as it was designed to do.  But it soon stopped, and to Kevin’s delight it had landed on “skinned alive.”  That was probably Kevin’s favorite way to torture and kill an animal, and it would also mean there would be a great source of new leather for one of Kevin’s popular outfits.  He loved wearing leather that was made from the skin of his victims, and this would be a special jacket since it would be from his final session as host of the show.  Best of all, Mike’s skin was extremely smooth, as befit his 17-year old youth, and it would make an especially nice piece of clothing.

 

It took very little time for the stage crew to set up the stage for the skinning, but Kevin wanted a little fun with Mike first.  There was a sawhorse-style fuck bench already nearby, and Kevin forced Mike onto it, tying his hands and ankles so Mike couldn’t resist and his terrific young ass was presented to Kevin for Kevin’s pleasure.  After all, the show had been on for nearly 20 minutes and Kevin had only shot one load of cum.  He needed some release, and Mike was the perfect target.  Kevin took his time, as the audience watched and enjoyed the show, thrusting slowly and deeply for quite a while before accelerating his pace and reaching his next climax.  He shot over Mike’s back so the audience could see the cum, and then he pissed all over the boy to clean off the cum and some of the sweat and blood from the fight.  A member of the stage crew showed up with a hose, and finished the job of cleaning up both Mike and Kevin with warm water for Kevin, cold for Mike, so that they would look fresh for the skinning.

 

Kevin then took the microphone, standing in front of Mike so he could watch.  “We now have another guest to introduce.  You’re already heard all about him, so with no further ado, let me introduce Larry – the cause of all this bad feeling.”

 

Yet another Adonis walked onto the stage.  His nude body was even more gorgeous than the other two, and he was as fit and impressive as anyone Kevin had ever invited on stage.  While a bit older than Tony and Mike, he nonetheless had the look of a very young male with terrific sex appeal.

 

“Welcome to the show, Larry.  As I told you, once Mike won the match it would not mean he would live through the show.  We rigged the match so Tony would lose, by putting some drugs into his water bottle that he drank before the fight.  And I made sure to focus my whip on him more than Mike.  I’m really happy about that since now I’ll get Mike’s smooth young skin without any scars.

 

“We also had it rigged so that we would have an excuse to torture and kill Mike, although he made it easy for us.  So, as we agreed, you would be allowed to fuck him and to administer the final torture that will result in his death.  Do you still want to do that?”

 

Larry nodded his head, and as he surveyed Mike’s vulnerable and available flesh Larry’s cock began to harden.

 

“Great.  The first thing I want you to fuck is his mouth.  But since he has a pattern of biting off cocks, and we want yours to stay attached, let’s do a little prep.  Here’s a pair of pliers.  How about if you take this plastic piece to keep his mouth open, and then use the pliers to remove his teeth?  It’s really fun to do, and astonishingly painful.”

 

As Larry eagerly agreed, to Mike’s horror, Kevin turned to the audience.  “And for the benefit of the audience, I want to let you know that we’ll turn the teeth into a nice bracelet, and that will be for sale once we’re done with the festivities.”  Kevin never missed a chance at a profitable promotion.

 

It turned out Larry had very sadistic tendencies of his own, and he took his time removing Mike’s teeth so that he could safely fuck his mouth.  He slowly used the pliers on each one, and placed the tooth into a nearby tray.  Mike’s pain was wonderfully obvious, and he screamed loudly.  Once Larry was done with his first task, he was quick to thrust his rock hard cock into Mike’s defenseless mouth and began pumping away.  Mike, however, couldn’t help himself.  He loved sucking cock so much that he actually cooperated, giving Larry an excellent blow job.  After all, it was Mike’s lust for Larry’s amazing body that had been the key to the grudge with Tony.  Kevin had moved to stand behind Mike’s ass, and amused himself by re-inserting his cock into the boy’s butt.  He watched Larry carefully, and when Larry shot his load all over Mike’s face, Kevin shot a load once again all over his back.  It was another crowd pleaser.

 

“Nice load,” Kevin congratulated Larry.  “Want to shoot one into his ass too?  I don’t think he’s going to be able to object.”

 

Larry was of course delighted to comply, and he soon added a plentiful supply of his cum to the sperm already shining on Mike’s exposed backside.  He finished by walking back in front of Mike’s face and pissing all over his face and down his throat.  Larry felt very satisfied and was now really enjoying himself.

 

Next, Mike was led to the special table Kevin had designed for the task of skinning a victim, and by this point he was too weak and shocked to resist.  The table was much like a rack, and had that added capacity, so Kevin stretched Mike, spread-eagled, on his back to the point his arms and legs were in pain.  To Kevin’s delight, Mike began to beg for mercy, offering to do anything in order to avoid his fate.  Kevin knew that always helped with audience enjoyment and that, in turn, improved ratings.

 

Kevin next put some attention to Mike’s smooth young cock, which he took in his mouth and soon got to a full, impressive erection.  Mike was too young and oversexed to resist the arousal, much as Tony had been when Mike sucked him off before biting off his cock.  This was another reason Kevin really liked torturing and snuffing boys in their late teens – they were like little cum-gushers he could always count on.

 

“Would you like to cum one last time before I skin you?” Kevin politely asked.  The answer wouldn’t matter, but he thought it would be fun to ask and get the reaction.

 

“Please, let me go.  I’ll do anything you want.  This isn’t fair,” was all Mike would say.

 

“OK, I’ll take that as a yes,” Kevin laughed in reply.  “Let me tell you how this will work.  You see the skinning knife I’m holding?  It is very sharp, which is important for getting a good clean separation of the skin form the meat and bone.  But first, since even you won’t be able to function sexually once I start in earnest, I am going to have Larry suck you off.  When you shoot, he’ll use the knife to cut off you cock and balls as a single unit.  They don’t’ represent much skin, and I Larry and I will eat them in front of you.  You can try not to watch, but you won’t be able to stop yourself.  It’s really pretty amusing how fixated male animals like you get when forced to watch your prized manhood being eaten while you’re still alive.”

 

Larry was delighted with this idea, and took his time sucking off the boy, but in due course Mike shot his final load.  Larry let it shoot over the smooth belly, and then licked it up for his enjoyment.  He also found cum his favorite liquid.  And as promised, as soon as the cock gyrated and began to shoot, Larry slowly cut away the scrotum and cock, so that by the time the cock was done shooting its load Larry was holding the manhood apparatus in his hand.  He and Kevin moved to where Mike could see them better, and very slowly they proceeded to enjoy the man-seed treats, starting with each eating a part of the penis and finishing with each enjoying a freshly detached testicle.  As Kevin predicted, Mike could not turn away – making for another instance of great TV.

 

The skinning itself was fairly routine, as Kevin had done it so many times before.  He started just under Mike’s chin and cut down to where his cock had been.  He slowly and expertly parted the skin, removing whole sections so that the resulting leather would be more seamless.  The specially designed table lifted the body up as needed so Kevin could pull the skin from the back as well as the chest, and once he had performed similarly on the arms and legs Mike was simply a bleeding pile of meat and bone – but, thanks to Kevin’s skills, not yet dead.  So Kevin was able to cut off a delicious piece of breast meat while Mike was still able to feel the pain and humiliation, and he ate that as well in front of the boy, who was once again fascinated and unable to turn away. When Kevin invited Larry to cut off another piece of boy tar-tar, however, it was too much for Mike’s system and everyone enjoyed the last convulsions of pain as Mike finally died and Larry concluded his snack and his task.  The camera had covered the proceedings expertly, and now canvassed the dead body for the enjoyment of the audience.

 

But there was one more use for Mike before he would be butchered in order to provide expensive treats for the studio audience (as Tony already had been).  Kevin adjusted the table so that there was an opening that allowed him to spread Mike’s skinless legs and approach the crotch that had once featured his young manhood.  The table then raised up Mike’s legs and positioned his butt so that Kevin could reach Mike’s ass.  Kevin also loved fucking his victims right after they died, while they were still warm and pliable.  He was again hard as a rock, and he thrust his cock into the well-lubricated asshole for Mike’s final fucking.  Kevin then invited Larry to do the same – the table had positioned the carcass ideally for a double fucking, and Kevin and Larry each pumped their cocks into the warm, moist flesh for Mike’s final humiliation.  (Of course, Kevin suspected the butchers would have a little fun before they started cutting Mike up, so maybe this was just the final time Mike would be fucked in public.)

 

Kevin and Larry simultaneously shot their loads into Mike this time, concluding what had been an exceptional opening segment.

 

Once they were sexually spent, Kevin turned to Larry.  “You have done really well, and I’ve enjoyed co-fucking this meat with you.  You’re not only a terrific stud, but you seem to be the brightest of the three of you.  So can I assume you know what happens now?”

 

“I can guess,” Larry replied.  “Since I technically killed Mike, I suppose you have the right to torture and kill me, and since that is what this show’s all about I figure that’s what you’ll do now.  I also assume you tricked me into signing something to that effect.  You do that a lot, and I think anyone who comes on the show should expect it.  I also recognize that once someone signs something, it’s final and binding.”

 

“Exactly right,” Kevin replied, impressed with the young stud.  “Shall we see what the Wheel of Death decides as to how you die?  Personally I can hardly wait, and while I like you I do hope it’s something very slow and painful so our audience can enjoy it.”

 

Larry did not resist.  He walked over with Kevin, and unlike Mike he was willing to spin the wheel to determine his fate.  He gave it a hard thrust, so it was a little longer before it slowed down and landed on one of the fatal options:  “crucified.”  The audience cheered loudly, realizing how truly long and painful that would be, but Larry did not complain.

 

The crew quickly showed up with a specially designed cross.  It was wooden, and very traditional in most ways.  But halfway down the vertical shaft was a very large dildo that pointed up at about a 45 degree angle.  Kevin explained the feature to Larry.  “This is actually a characteristic that dates way back to Roman times.  The idea is to have the victim fucked by the dildo, which adds a nice sexual touch and makes it a little more humiliating.  The Romans enjoyed mixing sex with death.  But it also has the advantage of supporting the body to some extent, and that is a great advantage since it means the animal will last days longer on the cross.  Instead of dying in just a few days, I’d guess that a strong, light young body like yours might make it close to a week.  So we’ll start by nailing you to the cross and positioning the dildo, and then we’ll turn our cameras on you so that our web audience can watch as you struggle, suffer, and eventually die – probably the longest and most painful option of all the wonderful choices on the Wheel.  Personally, I’m really pleased.  I’m sure you’ll provide lots of amusing entertainment for lots of days to come, and we’ll make a bit more money as people bet on how long you will last.  Oh, and it is also likely the dildo will keep you hard for a while, which will be an amusing touch given the agony you will be enduring.”

 

Larry listened, but stoically did not comment or resist.  He simply started to walk toward the cross, when a voice interrupted from off stage.

 

“Just a moment guys,” the voice interrupted.  “I have a couple of adjustments to announce.”  And with that Robert Gray, the show’s producer and Kevin’s long time business partner, walked on stage.  Like everyone associated with the show he was an awesome physical specimen, very fit and handsome.  He was wearing an outfit of the TKL leather that was so expensive and popular, and he turned to address Kevin.

 

“Before we proceed, I think it’s time to let everyone know who the new host is.  So maybe Larry can stay there and contemplate the cross while we chat on the couch for a moment.”

 

Kevin was surprised, but had come to expect surprises form the producer, who was the purchaser of Kevin’s interest in the show and a frequent sexual partner for Kevin.  They had met when Robert provided one of his male slave whores as the featured “guest” on the show, and the two men often enjoyed joint torture sessions and had similar preferences for the best recipes for young male meat.  Kevin knew his sometimes partner was very creative.

 

“Sure, Robert.  I’ve been really curious whom you’ve hired.”  With that Kevin walked over to the talk-show style desk and couch that was always on the side of the stage.  But instead of sitting at the desk as he usually did, both men sat on the couch.

 

“I think you’ll find this really amusing,” Robert began, smiling broadly.  “Remember the fine print you pointed out to that piece of meat formerly known as Mike?  And how you did pretty much the same kind of trick on poor Larry over there?  Well, I’ve got a fun little fine print report for you.  It’s in the contract you singed when you sold me your interest in the show.  Actually, I not only bought the show, but I also bought you – as a participant in the show.  I purchased the right to torture and kill you as part of the transition to a new host.”

 

Kevin was astonished.  “But I read the contract, and there was nothing like that in there,” he protested.  “And my lawyer read it too.”

 

“That’s actually where you made your mistake,” Mark informed him.  “I bribed your lawyer by arranging for him to inherit a third of your wealth.  I am very content with two-thirds, since I have so much I really don’t need any more.  He also gets a third of your meat and other body parts once you’re dead, with me again getting the rest.  So he agreed that he’d substitute a version of the contract that gives us your body and your assets at the last minute, so you would not realize what you were signing.   Given all the times you’ve pulled that sort of trick on participants on the show, I think that’s pretty funny.  Don’t you?”

 

Kevin was horrified, but knew he was doomed.  There were tens of millions of people watching, and he was very focused on his reputation.  He did not want to appear to be a coward or a bad sport.  He also knew that there was literally no way out, since the stage crew would enforce the contract.  He had frequently snuffed crew members when they made a mistake, or when he wanted their flesh, and that had built up a lot of resentment.  They would enjoy whatever was scheduled to happen next, and make sure it happened.  So he became resigned to his fate.  “Well, what the hell.  I know there’s no way out, and there is a little irony to it.  So I guess we go over to the Wheel?”

 

“Nope, you fate is already determined,” Mark informed his victim.  “I’ve also been researching a lot of potential replacement hosts, and frankly I have found that Larry has an unusual and unrecognized flare for both sadism and exhibitionism – just like you do.  And as he’s just demonstrated, he shares your amazing ability to shoot load after load of cum, especially when the cameras are rolling.  So he is the new host.  Once he and I finish double-fucking your ass, like you and he did to Mike’s dead body, you’ll just take Larry’s place on the cross.  As you had pointed out to him, it’s the longest and most painful means of death on the Wheel, and that is obviously appropriate for your snuff scene.  I had the Wheel rigged to land on that option.  Larry and I have timed it so you’ll die just about as we start filming next week’s show, and we’ll start the show by enjoying your best cuts of meat.”

 

Once Robert stripped naked to join in the fuck with Larry, the two of them had a rousing and enjoyable time jointly filling Kevin’s beautiful hole with their cum.  They then led him over to the cross, which lay on the stage so he could lie down on it, arms outstretched.  Kevin was a good sport, and didn’t resist as Larry and Mark each grabbed a hand and nailed it to a cross beam.  They then positioned the dildo up Kevin’s recently fucked ass, and proceeded to each nail a foot to a little platform near the base of the cross.  That, too, was designed to make it easier for Kevin to keep breathing, in order to prolong his suffering and their entertainment.  The whole process got Kevin aroused, and as the cross was raised to a vertical position his cock became quite rigid.  Larry and Robert looked forward to sharing the testicles that hung just below it, once Kevin finished dying and they started their new partnership as the new hosts of Thrill Kill Live!  As the cameras rolled with the closing credits, they headed over to the couch for more sex, a dinner featuring fresh cuts of meat form Mike’s body, and the arousing view of Kevin’s body starting its long torment.  It had been a great show, with many more to come.

Arcade Game by Gay Slavemeat

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories2 Comments

The beautiful 17-year-old male lay naked, on his back, with his hard cock just starting to erupt.  The blade of the guillotine above him sliced through the boy’s neck as if there had been no resistance at all.  The severed head plopped neatly into the little basket under the shelf, and the beheaded body gushed forth with a torrent of blood and gore while gyrating its final death throws.  As the severed head dropped, it was clear that its final expression was one of sexual satisfaction and relief.  Simultaneously, a smaller blade sliced through the young cock and ball set that had been starting to erupt with sperm just as the blades began their fatal journeys.  So the target’s life fluids gushed from that opening as well.  Above the device a scoreboard rated the performance electronically, giving it a .1 – an outstanding rating.  The onlookers were impressed, and several cheered the expertise of Justin, the aristocratic young operator who was not all that much older than his victim.  But no one cheered as much as Justin cheered himself, raising his arms with a resounding “Yes – I win.”

 

The trick of the game was to time the release of the two blades so that each severed its target at exactly the same time, and a gage measured and reported precisely when each blade completed its task, and how much time elapsed between the two amputations.  Justin looked down with pleasure at his handiwork, enjoying the final gyrations of the boy he had just killed, and releasing a load of piss over the dead body that was now motionless in front of him, missing two of its appendages.  It was an appropriate sign of Justin’s lack of respect for the carcass – before or after its amusing death.  But Justin did take the time to pass a nearby electronic bar-code reader over the chest of the victim, confirming its identify.  He then pressed the readout button that read “killed” and entered his name so that he’d be sure to get credit for the kill.  He wanted to be recognized for all the animals he was helping eliminate, and maybe get a medal from the city at some point for his service.  It was a service he was happy to perform.

 

“Great shot, man,” shouted Cory, one of Justin’s buddies, who was shooting a load of cum into a slightly older teen as he watched Justin take his turn at the bar arcade game they were playing,  Cory had used the time of Justin’s turn to reach climax inside he guy he was butt-fucking.  As Cory host his load, he finished tightening his grip around the guy’s throat, completing the process of strangling his victim and emoting the wonderfully satisfying feeling of the guy dying as Cory filled his asshole with cum.  “You got both targets within a tenth of a second of each other,” complemented Cory, now slowing his thrusts somewhat but still enjoying the pressure on his hard cock from the tight ass of what was now a dead body.  “That clearly beats my best effort, and it might be a new record.”

 

“Yeah, but I think I can do even better if I keep practicing,” Justin replied.  “How about if you keep playing with your little fuck-toy while I take another turn?  He’ll stay worm for a while and you always enjoy fucking them again right after you kill them.”  That’s exactly what Cory had in mind, and proceeded to do, so Justin signaled to another youth who was standing nearby, his naked body sporting a credible but not yet impressive erection.  As the boy nervously approached Justin to be evaluated as the next victim, Justin realized that he actually knew him.

 

“Didn’t you used to be Albert Withers?” Justin asked, reaching for a nearby wand to scan the bar code branded just above the boy’s right peck.  The boy nodded silently, and Justin confirmed the readout.

 

“Yeah,” Justin mused, turning to Corey.  “Remember when we raped this guy at high school graduation?  He had a really tight ass and had never been double-fucked before.  I still think his body is way above average and I’m getting horny just looking at him again.  I’ve been waiting for him to get processed.  It seems a shame to waste him with only a few minutes of entertainment.”

 

“I completely agree,” Cory responded, now fully into fucking the corpse in front of him, but always willing to multi-task if there was another good-looking victim available.  He was close enough to stroke the gorgeous smooth skin of the boy who had once been Albert.  “Let’s pull him out of line for the arcade game and have some fun with him.  He was a great little fuck when we were in school.  I’d hoped he’d fail the post-high school placement test and we’d have another shot at him.”

 

“I did more than hope,” laughed Justin, turning to the terrified youth.  “I bribed the principal to make sure he’d fail, and that he’d be assigned to this bar for execution and disposal.”  He turned directly to the youth, who was now both terrified and visibly angry.  “Actually, you passed the test with flying colors.  I just wanted to have the fun of torturing you to death since you tried to resist when Cory and I raped you last year.  True, it made the rape more fun, but animals of your social rank should not resist serving your superiors.  So now you’re mine.”

 

The “test” was administered to all high school males after they graduated from high school.  It was physical, psychological, and academic, determining if they were worthy to be workers or managers in the New Order, or would be relegated to the status of property.

 

The results were announced in an annual assembly with the graduates lined up on the gymnasium floor and the rest of the school looking on.  One by one, the principal would read their names, with a simple “citizen” or “property” after each name.  If they passed, they would go on to college and very pleasant and productive lives.  If they failed, they were required to strip naked on the spot, leave all their clothes and other belongings where they stood, and proceed to line up on stage.   After everyone’s status was announced, those who passed joined the rest of the students, helping themselves to anything they wanted that had belonged to their former classmates, and the principal would start an auction of the boys who failed.  The audience included not only fellow students, but also local business owners of establishments such as farms, factories, and restaurants.  There were no rules on use of the new slaves, so they were great sources of labor and of meat.  Other bidders included male brothels that would provide the young bodies for the sexual pleasure of their customers, again enhanced by the complete lack of any limits on use or disposal.  Once sold, the audience also got to watch as the terrified young animals were branded on stage with a bar code for identification as property and their intended purpose – “sex toy,” “farm animal” and “meat” were particular favorites that elicited cheers and jeers from the audience.  Listening to the screams of pain and humiliation as the indicia of their new status was burned into their tender young flesh got the audience very excited, and from that moment onward the animals no longer had names – just a bar code number that was registered with the city and reused once the animal’s death was confirmed.  The auction was a great fund-raiser for the school, so the principal was anxious to make sure as many kids failed as possible.  He therefore had no problem accepting bribes from wealthy aristocrats like Justin, and some of the “failed” kids were herded off separately to prearranged assignments rather than being auctioned off to the highest bidder.  Of course, the test didn’t apply to students like Justin and Cory, who were of the elite class and automatically passed.  It was a very efficient system, providing an inexpensive source of labor while controlling the population and assuring that only the best young males were permitted to breed – improving the quality of the race while enjoying their rights as worthy citizens.  Albert had been unlucky enough to get Justin’s interest, and so he was no longer a person at all, just property ready to be processed for the enjoyment of the patrons of Justin’s favorite bar. He had foolishly thought that by studying hard and working out daily he could earn a place as a citizen rather than becoming a slab of meat.  Justin and Cory laughed at his obvious anger and frustration as reality sank in.  It added to their fun.  “It looks like you’ve pretty much used up that piece of shit you were fucking,” Justin commented to Cory, who was again nearing orgasm.  “Why not finish fucking his dead ass and let’s replace him with our new piece of shit.  I want to fuck him right away, even before I take another turn at the arcade.”

 

Corey didn’t need any encouragement.   Regretting that his victim wouldn’t feel the pain, Cory reached down and cut off its testicles, popping one of the fresh treats into his mouth and tossing the other to his buddy Justin, just as he shot a second load into the still-warm piece of meat that had once been a young, vibrant male.  Corey ran a bar-code wand over its chest, registered the kill, and took credit.  He and Justin had a friendly contest going to see who could get the most civic points.

 

Justin signaled to the bartender to send over another candidate for the arcade game, and when that boy arrived he turned to his two new victims.

 

“Each of you is to replace the dead animal with yourself.  You get to be suspended from the ceiling for fucking and lashing for a while,” he said.  Pointing at his former schoolmate, he explained:  “I want everyone to enjoy a nice fuck at your expense, and we’ll see how long that ass of yours stays tight.”  He directed the other boy to the arcade game he had just completed.

 

“Replace this meat on the rack with yourself, and signal another animal to stand by.  After I fuck my classmate-turned-meat-slab here I want to get really good at this game.  Don’t worry, I’ll get to you fairly soon.”

 

The teen assigned to the game did not say anything, but nodded obediently and began his task.  First, he dumped the head into a larger container that included a fair collection of Justin’s and Corey’s targets.  Next, he picked up the severed cock and balls, removing the testacies and offering one each to Justin and Corey.  They casually consumed the second set of man-seeds, almost not noticing the fresh meat as they also chugged on the beers they were nursing while they enjoyed their games.  Fresh boy-oysters were just another snack, much like the chips and salsa that was laid out on a nearby table.  And it was another way a slave could add value and be degraded.

 

The cock was the only part of the process that had a little ritual to it.  The new victim picked that up, put it into his own mouth, and chewed and swallowed it.  The idea was some continuity from victim to victim, which was of course silly.  But the players liked to watch the slaves eat each other’s cocks, which were not at all tasty, so it added a bit to the fun.

 

The cock ritual also helped the slave victims recognize their very limited utility, even among the millions of teens who were being processed as property.    The arcade game added a bit of sport to the processing, and a crowded bar might go through well over 500 victims a night, given how popular the games were.

 

The slave now raised each of the guillotine blades back to its starting position, wiping off the blood and gore that had stained them.  The blades were kept incredibly sharp, and the slave ran a hand against each one just to demonstrate their sharpness, drawing blood as he did.  Players liked to see the victims suffer pain right away, so this was also part of the ritual.  The only real flaw of this game was the fact the deaths were so quick.  But that was balanced against the large number of males that could be processed.

 

The bench on the device was set at an incline, so that the head was placed several feet higher than the cock.  This was done to add to the challenge, requiring the player to time the release of each blade separately, realizing the one aimed at the head had a shorter distance to travel.  When the blade finished its task and connected with the metal sheaf below, an electric current was completed and the device measured that exact time compared to the same event with the other blade.  Scoring was based on the amount of time between strikes, with the lowest core winning.

 

The new victim now removed the body of its predecessor, which was put on a conveyor belt for transmittal to the butcher shop in the back of the bar.  Some of the meat from the victims was of course used to supply the bar with great steaks and slaveburgers, but there was so much that the bar could resell it and make a tidy profit from that activity as well.

It was now time for the victim to mount the game bench, which it did willingly.  As it lay on its back, ready for processing, it stroked its cock to help assure it remained erect.  It then pushed its genitals through the “door” of the cock guillotine, so that the blade could get a good, clean slice.  The operator would lose points if the animal’s cock and ball set were not completely severed.  The young male then leaned back and rested its head on the upper end of the bench, adjusting the location of the larger blade to assure that this, too, would be a clean and effective slice.  Still stroking his cock to assure its readiness when needed, the youth waited patiently for its turn to be snuffed.  It was grateful for such a quick event, especially as it watched the fate of the animal formerly known as Albert.

 

With the help of one of the bar waiters, Justin and Corey quickly attached the wrists of their victim to a chain suspended from the ceiling, and hoisted him so that his feet were dangling just above the floor.  He was now perfectly positioned for being whipped or fucked, or both.

 

“Let’s start by whipping him,” suggested Cory.  “I want to see him twist around a little.  And you can even start with his chest and belly, since I know you like that side best.  I’ll be just fine with this nice ass of his.”

 

Justin had no problem with that idea, and the two friends stood on either side of their target and leveled stroke after stroke onto the smooth young flesh suspended between them.  It took hardly any time to get the animal screaming, and to draw deep welts that bled profusely.  Indeed, after a while Justin expressed a concern.  “I’m afraid we might accidently let him die too soon if we keep this up, fun as it is.  Let’s cut him down and fuck him.”

 

“Sure, good point,” agreed Cory.   “But who gets to go first?  I know you were the one who set him up, but I want to feel his nice tight ass before you ruin it with your oversized dick.”

 

“OK, let’s double-dick him again.  There’s not enough room for both our dicks in there now from what I remember, but I’m sure we can once again tear a little more room if we work at it.  Let’s see if we can shoot at the same time.”

 

This was clearly a sensible solution, and Cory quickly agreed.  They liked to double-dick other guys, and were pretty good at it.  They released their prey from his shackles, and Cory lay on his back over a bar table, with the target sitting on his dick.  Cory entered the asshole first, but was quickly followed by Justin, who sat on the table and wasted no time thrusting his rock-hard weapon into the vulnerable asshole.  He was right – the hole was not nearly large enough to take their dicks at the same time, but the hole did indeed expand as they pushed, much to the humiliation and pain of the screaming youth whose insides they were ruining.  As they began their thrusts toward orgasm, another friend also climbed on the table and thrust his hard cock into the animal’s mouth.  “I’ve heard enough complaining from this thing,” the friend said.  “Might as well make use of all his holes, and shut him up in the process.  Let me know when you guys get close to shooting, and let’s see if we can make it a three-way shot.”

 

Corey and Justin knew each other’s bodies very well not only from lots of experience double-dicking other guys, but from their own sexual play with each other.  They could almost always make a 69 scene a nearly simultaneous orgasm.  So they clued in their buddy as they got close, so he could thrust a bit faster into the unwilling mouth servicing his eager cock.  They were quite successful, and the boy received two loads of cum up his ass as he received a third down his throat.  The onlookers at the bar were impressed, and the orgasms were accompanied by lots of laughter at the plight of what had once been a very beautiful body.

 

After the three buddies were done with their fun, Justin made it clear that everyone in the bar was welcome to enjoy this new piece of meat, but he didn’t want it so damaged that he couldn’t have more fun with it later.  Justin was very popular, and while everyone enjoyed themselves there was no permanent damage to the flesh – for now.

 

Justin next turned his attention to the arcade game, and the young male patiently waiting to be snuffed, grateful for the speed of the process and enjoying a final chance to stroke his nice hard cock.   One of the rules was that Justin could not release either of the blades until he caused the victim to reach orgasm, starting to shoot a load of cum.  Justin took pride in the fact he also maintained his own cock with an impressive erection, and played the game naked to show off his great body and massive penis.  Most of the guys in the bar were also naked, since all the arcade games tended to involve at least some aspect of male sex and being naked made it more convenient.  Besides, as males who had been found worthy, they all had fantastic bodies worth showing off.  Nudity had become pretty much the norm.

 

Justin took over stroking the young cock he was about to sever, using both hands as required by the rules of the game.  Being 18 and eager to please so that it could at least provide some value with its otherwise worthless existence, the young male quickly approached orgasm and began the convulsions that signaled the arrival of a large load of sperm.  Justin stroked just a bit harder to assure completion of the process.

 

When the victim began to release its load, with a string of thick cum starting to stream from its cock, Justin quickly grabbed the two blade controls.  He released the one aimed at the cock first and intensely watched as it began its plunge.  At precisely the right second he released the larger blade, watching it, too, as it plunged downward.

 

The two blades worked their magic, and the head and the cock were perfectly severed.  Most important, and even to Justin’s surprise, the game emitted a loud “clang” and a siren went off briefly.  Justin had made his goal – the two blades had connected at precisely the same time, yielding a perfect score of zero.  No one had ever done that before, so the reaction from the machine was a great surprise, but one that helped celebrate Justin’s triumph.  Even though he had just shot a load minutes before, he couldn’t help shooting another one as he realized what he had accomplished and as he watched yet another inferior male finish dying for his entertainment.  He loved this game.

 

Justin and Cory continued playing the arcade game, as the other patrons of the bar looked on, and played other arcade games or just enjoyed their beer.  Some were fond of the archery games, with young males standing at attention while customers shot arrows into their bodies, or hurled axes that mutilated the young flesh.  Others suspended animals for severe, usually fatal whipping sessions.  And still others just enjoyed fucking some of the guys tied up for their use.  It was a friendly and convivial place, with lots of cheering and laughter, which was why Justin and Corey enjoyed it so much.  Besides, they knew the meat was always fresh, and they could even specify a particular cut of meat from an animal that interested them, and then watch the cook as he cut if off the living body and cooked it in front of both the patron and the dying source of the meat.

 

As this particular evening drew to a close, Justin and Cory decided that it would be most fun to crucify their former classmate, and they enjoyed nailing his hands and feet to one of the crosses that adorned several of the walls.  There were no pictures in the bar, since it was more satisfying to look at the animals displayed in various stages of suffering – what was known jokingly as “dying art.”  Being very light and fit, their schoolmate would almost certainly last until the next evening, suffering horribly as he gradually lost the strength to breath.  A huge electrified dildo built into the cross gave victims a little support, extending the time of their suffering and adding the pain of being fucked and shocked as they died.  So Justin and Cory were quite sure they’d have a chance to continue the fun the next afternoon.  They could decide whether they wanted him to die on the cross, or whether they would cut him down and play with him a bit more – maybe skin him alive, or at least disembowel him.  But that was tomorrow’s task.  Justin and Cory were tired from all their efforts, and they headed home to enjoy each other, quite satisfied with a great evening of arcade fun combined with sex and civic contributions.

Thrill Kill Live! by Gay Slavemeat–Gsmeat2@gmail.com

On By m3mayhemIn Reader Stories6 Comments

The camera began to pan down the inviting flesh of the first participant even before the show’s credits began to roll across the screen. The camera revealed nicely formed shoulders, a smooth back, and fairly muscular arms, which were raised above the head. The hands were shackled to the top of a frame, spread-eagling the participant. Below the shoulders the back was slightly shiny, with a thin layer of perspiration causing a reflection on the exposed flesh. Even from the back it was obvious that the participant had a fit, muscular torso. The obliques were solid, and the deltoids showed the results of dedicated workouts. The camera finished its initial journey with a pause at the buttocks. The cameraman knew that the audience would want to view this very enticing feature of the young male animal, and the meat was firm and extremely well shaped. This was the best feature of this particular animal in the view of the director, and he wanted others to enjoy it as he did. His job was not just to film the action as a passive observer for the benefit of the home audience, but to accentuate the most interesting and entertaining aspects of what was underway. He had won many Emmy awards for great camera work, and he was considered the best in the business.

The camera finished its tour of the young male by revealing that the feet were also shackled, so that the participant was nicely secured and spread within a wooden frame. Whatever was in store for him, he was not in any position to resist, and he was fully available and vulnerable.

As the credits rolled, identifying that this was another broadcast of the hit show “Thrill Kill Live!” on the Fox network, and beginning to list the various people who were involved with the show, the camera now focused on the front of the “participant.” His face was not overly handsome, but not badly formed. He wore a trim haircut above blue eyes and a thin set of lips. He was now moving in the frame, swaying slightly within the constraints that held him, and he was sweating a lot more.

“Please,” he cried. “This is all a mistake. I didn’t agree. I was drunk. Let me go. Don’t let him do this to me.”

The entreaties went on, but no one paid any attention. Even the camera didn’t pause for long, and soon worked its way down the front of its target object, showing a decent set of chest muscles and fairly nice abdominals. Nothing was really awesome, but it was all in nice shape and the animal was very much in his physical prime.

As the camera approached the genitals, its view was somewhat blocked. Another face was in the picture now, using his mouth to arouse the shackled complainer.

And he was having the desired effect. The victim’s cock was now fully aroused, and his complaints were more ambiguous.

“No, I don’t want to cum. I know what will happen. Don’t let him do this to me.”

The participant’s cock put the lie to his protests. As it got more and more attention from the naked young male kneeling in front of it and providing an expert blow job, the cock got more and more hard.

The cameras now split the views into multiple shots. One view focused on the rising cock, with a close-up that included the eager tongue of the kneeling cocksucker and the pre-cum juice that was starting to leak out. Another view was of the cocksucker himself, showing a second well formed young male who was himself both naked and aroused. He was using his free hands to masturbate himself while he used his mouth to arouse his stage companion. Both youth were getting close to orgasm, as revealed by the increase in pre-cum leaking from each hard penis.

A third camera shot was from the back of the victim, between his legs. It got a bit of his balls in the shot, but was mostly focused on the cocksucker, showing his body from the chest down to his cock – sort of an artistic view. And there was even a fourth camera that caught the full scene, including the undulation of the restrained victim as he tried to resist and continued to complain even as he got increasingly aroused.

The credits finished just as the two youth reached climax. The kneeling cocksucker was apparently good at his task, having achieved a nearly simultaneous orgasm. That got a cheer form the studio audience, which up to now had been very still.

But then things got interesting. As the shackled youth shot his load, which traveled a good distance across the stage, his partner struck. He picked up a knife that had not been visible to the audience or the camera, and carefully sliced off the erupting cock. The initial moans of pleasure form the victim instantly turned to creams of agony.

The cocksucker held up his prize for the camera, to the cheers and applause of the audience, and he was clearly pleased with himself. His own cock was finishing its load, which had been aimed effectively at the belly of his victim.

But the cocksucker’s satisfaction didn’t last. Just as his cock stopped shooting cum, a swishing noise was heard along with the subsiding screams of agony, and an arrow appeared as if out of nowhere. It traveled with utter accuracy and entered the ball sack of the cocksucker. The camera shot from between the legs of the emasculated victim caught the flight of the arrow and its entry into the soft flesh with perfect artistry. The cocksucker was clearly astonished, and even more so when another arrow pierced his chest. He now uttered his own screams, of both agony and shock, as he fell to the ground – bleeding and dying like his companion. The cameras caught all the action, and continued to roll as the two animals writhed in deathly pain and ultimately lay still. The show was now ready to begin.

“Good evening viewers!” welcomed a familiar voice. The camera now revealed a truly handsome young male, who was standing to the side of the stage, looking at the remains of the two naked youth. He was dressed in leather clothing, which fit quite tightly and suggested a very muscular frame and a very generous set of genitals. It was obvious that he had a hard-on under the skin-tight leather pants.

“As you know, unless you just arrived on planet Earth, I’m Kevin Strand and I’m your host and the creator of “Thrill Kill Live!” I hope everyone enjoyed our little opening fun?”

The audience cheered, with thunderous applause. The host was extraordinarily popular, and the opening scene had been well received.

“I want to thank our intro staff for that little vignette. So, how about a round of applause for Johnny and the gang?”

The audience applauded yet again.

“Incidentally, I really liked the look of surprise on the second guy’s face when the arrow nailed him in the nuts. Tell me, Johnny, how did you pull that off?”

“Thanks, Kevin. This one was actually kind of fun. The short story is that these two guys were once lovers. But the guy in the frame fell in love with another guy, and the cocksucker wanted revenge. So he got his former lover drunk and tricked him into signing the application to appear on our show. His proposal was that he’d suck off the former lover and then cut off his cock as he shot his last load. He promised that he could get them both off at the same time – which he did. I said that was OK, but he’d have to finish the task before we finished the credits. If not, we could do whatever we felt like to either of them. The idiot agreed. We had done a little background research on each of them, and they were both clear losers. So, we just ran the credits a little faster than usual, he missed his timing, and we got him right in the balls. The chest shot was just to make sure he died quickly enough to not slow down the show. These are decent looking participants, but obviously nothing special in either case. But now they’ve at least provided a little entertainment – a few minutes is all they’re worth – and we’ll get some use out of the bodies. As always, the studio audience is welcome to buy some fresh treats during commercials. And they can cut them off themselves once we get the carcasses strung up, or have our cooks do it for them.”

Johnny’s explanation of the story and the joke on the dead cocksucker got another round of applause, and a little laughter. A couple of audience members ducked out to get the first choice on the fresh treats. Tricking losers into agreeing to be killed on the show was a part of the show’s culture and yet another reason it was so popular. Recycling the dead losers as snacks was part of the show’s commitment to not wasting anything and further enhanced its profits. The treats were not cheap.

“Well done, as always,” complemented Kevin. “But now we have a much better looking loser for us to process. Let’s welcome tonight’s featured solo participant. Here’s Marcus.”

A young male walked onto the stage, and shook hands with Kevin. Kevin led him to a couch and chair that were set up on stage, and they both sat down.
Kevin was in the chair, with Marcus on the couch. Marcus was very neatly dressed, wearing a collared shirt, nice slacks, and dress shoes. He had a thoroughly clean-cut appearance. His face was striking in its beauty. He was at least movie star quality, and the audience approved, anxious to see events develop.

Marcus’ arrival was greeted with a polite round of applause.

“Don’t worry, Marcus,” Kevin explained as they settled in. “That wasn’t much of a welcome, but the audience will get a lot more enthusiastic in a while once we start working you over. But let’s start by getting to know you a little bit.

Why don’t you tell me what you do, how old you are, and why you decided to apply to be on our show in order to get tortured and snuffed in front of all our millions of viewers?”

Marcus was obviously nervous, but he rose to the occasion.

“Well, I’m 19 years old as of today, and I am a sex slave. I flunked out of high school during my first year, and my master was kind enough to let me live in his home. In return, I agreed that he would own me and I’d do whatever he wanted me to do. I have had a few jobs here and there that he arranged, but I’m not really good at much. As I’ve watched your show over the years, I realized I’m one of the losers you process. Since I’m not going anywhere in life, I figured I’d at least provide other people with some entertainment, and maybe finally add a little value. It won’t pay for what was wasted on me trying to get me educated, but at least it’s something.”

“That’s really well said, Marcus. And it’s pretty perceptive. A lot of young guys don’t realize they’re losers until later in life, and then they’re not interesting enough to be on the show. We still process them in our meat factories, but there isn’t much entertainment value. You’re doing this at a nice young age when everyone can enjoy watching you suffer and be humiliated physically and sexually. This should be a lot of fun for everyone. You’re right that you’re still a waste, and we have no doubt of your status as a real loser – we’ve checked – but at least it’s something. If you do a good job being turned into a slab of meat, you can take satisfaction in the fact millions of people will have been entertained and amused.”

“That’s my hope. I will try to do everything you tell me to do. My master agreed that it was time to dispose of me, and I don’t want to disappoint him.”

“That’s very important,” counseled Kevin. “Have you been able to provide him any value at all? It sounds like he’s owned you for about 4 years.”

“He has. I was just 15 when I flunked out and was sent to him by the principal. He is in his early twenties, and likes very young males, so one thing I did was to provide him sexual service. He also rented me to other guys who would use me however they wanted. So I’m sure he made money off me, which is good. And the other guys seemed to enjoy fucking me and using me as a sex toy or a urinal or whatever.

Probably the only real good I did, however, was shortly after I left school. The principal wanted to make an example of me for the other kids, and my master agreed. So I returned to school to tell them what had happened, and how I had become a sex slave and a whore. They made me do it standing naked in front of the class, and everyone laughed at me. As I described some of the things other guys did when they rented me, I am afraid I got aroused and developed an erection. So the class laughed even harder. Then they made me kneel down in front of my former teacher and suck him off. After that, some of the guys on the football team were invited to administer some punishment, and they hit me until I passed out. I think they fucked me while I was unconscious, since I was pretty sore in my ass when I finally woke up. They had just let me lie on the floor passed out for the rest of the class.

So, maybe some other kids worked harder to stay in school. But it actually seemed like a few flunked out on purpose to be able to satisfy their sexual desires, since there were several more in my master’s harem within a few weeks after I was presented to the class. I guess I blew that too.”

“Yeah,” Kevin responded. “Even by the low standards of the kinds of animals we snuff on the show, it sounds like you’d be a loser among losers. But at least you’ll be dead soon and you won’t be a burden any more.

“Do you have all your affairs in order? We don’t want to leave any lose ends, after all.”

“Yeah, it didn’t amount to much. I gave away what little I owned to my master years ago. He’s the one that helped me realize this is the best choice for a guy like me. And I understand you guys take care of disposing of the body. So all I’ve got left are the clothes I’m wearing.”

“Excellent. We do take care of the bodies, and you don’t have to worry. We are very environmentally conscious, and nothing will go to waste. Depending on what happens to your cock and balls during the session, they are sometimes sold as souvenirs. If your skin isn’t damaged too much, we use it to make leather clothing, and we have our own line of designer togs made from the flesh of the guys we snuff, which are very popular. That’s what I’m wearing, for example. Our studio audience gets to choose the best cuts of your meat from what’s left, and we turn the rest of you into hamburger and bone meal for fertilizer. There will be nothing left. And everyone will soon forget you ever existed, which is just as well.

“That sounds good. I especially hope people find me good to eat. Having other guys eat me is a sexual fantasy I’ve developed as I’ve been used over the past few years. My master has kept me very trim, so I should be a nice lean source of protean, for what that’s worth.”

“That’s right,” confirmed Kevin. “It sounds like your master coached you really well. Obviously someone like you couldn’t have figured that out all on your own.”

“Oh, no. I really owe him. He helped me a lot.”

“That sure sounds right to me. But there’s one last question to ask. Have you given some thought to how you think we should kill you? Your opinion is irrelevant of course, but we usually find it amusing and every now and then someone adds an aspect to the torture that we like. So we’re always curious to know.”

“Well, once again my master roommate has helped me on this. I know it’s a question you always ask, so I asked him what he thought. And he told me that I should stress that I don’t deserve a quick death. So things like hangings and strangling don’t seem appropriate. I should suffer for as long a time as you have on the show for this segment, so that I can provide as much amusement to the audience as possible. I’m not vain enough to think I’d deserve something that lasts beyond the show, like a crucifixion, but I shouldn’t be let off too easily or quickly.

Also, my master stressed that I should be humiliated. I know I’ll get sodomized and pissed on, since that’s pretty standard. But he thinks I deserve to be thoroughly debased, making me understand how worthless I am and thereby adding to the humor for the viewers. I’m sure he’s right about all that, and I’ll do my best to cooperate. I really want people to enjoy watching me get what I deserve.”

“Great. He really did train you well. And I have no problem assuring you will be tortured and kept alive and suffering as long as we can, given our time constraints. But you’re hardly special and we do have our limits. It’s important that losers like you don’t get delusions of relevance. I can also assure you you’ll be treated like the piece of shit you truly are.

“Now it sounds like we should finish up your preparations. Do you want to give away what you’re wearing? I think the audience would like to see what you really look like.”

“Sure,” came the response. “What do you want me to do?”

Kevin gestured for Marcus to stand up, and escorted him to a round pedestal that had been brought on stage where the earlier scene had occurred. The two introductory animals had been removed and the stage had been cleaned up while Kevin and Marcus had been chatting.

“Stand here, so people can look at you. And you can hand me your clothes as you take them off. Take your time. We’re not in a hurry, and I think we’ll all enjoy watching you strip.”

Marcus did as instructed. The nice collared shirt came off first, and revealed a very tight undershirt that featured Marcus’ well defined chest. The audience became more interested as they anticipated what would be revealed next. They were also impatient, but they were not disappointed when the undershirt was quickly removed. Marcus had a fantastic body. His shoulders, pecks and abs were astonishingly handsome. The audience now began to cheer loudly, calling to Marcus to finish the strip show.

“Hold on, folks,” interjected Kevin. “I know there’s more to see, and I’m anxious too. But let’s make sure we get these shirts into the right hands first.”

And with that, Kevin invited members of the audience to bid for the two pieces of clothing. They went quickly. He next had Marcus remove his shoes and socks, so that he was standing bare-chested and barefoot on the pedestal. The shoes and socks were sold off as well.

“Now we can finish the task.

“OK, Marcus, time to show the audience all you’ve got.”

Marcus slowly removed his slacks. This time there was no follow-on. He was not wearing any underwear, so his body was quite naked when he stepped out of them.

That got yet another cheer from the audience, and Kevin was quick to dispose of the trousers. All the attention was now on Marcus’ fully exposed masculinity.

Marcus not only had a fantastic upper body, he had a great butt, well formed legs, and a truly impressive set of genitals. He was already rock hard, the prospect of being displayed naked in front of millions of people having turned him on a lot. His cock was huge, but not disproportionate to the rest of his body. It thrust out in front of him, smooth and straight. The balls were also ample, and hung down in a larger than usual scrotum. And, as the pedestal turned, the audience got a good view of Marcus’ back and buttocks. Here too he was a wonderful specimen. Marcus was well beyond handsome. He was beautiful.

“Well, Marcus’ body speaks for itself. I think we can all see why we accepted his application. This should be a very good segment of tonight’s show.

“Marcus, I want you to stay on the pedestal and keep yourself aroused. Is that clear?”

There was a bit more authority in Kevin’s admonition, but it didn’t affect Marcus. At this point he was very excited, and he nodded agreement. His hands went to his cock, caressing it to assure it stayed hard. He had never had so much attention.

“And now, my wonderful viewers, it’s time to introduce my next guest. He’s not a loser. He’s a major winner, and a friend of the show. So please welcome Marcus’ master, Mr. Robert Gray.”

The next person to walk out was almost as beautiful as Marcus. And he was almost as young. However, Robert was more of a muscular stud, like Kevin, than a twink like Marcus. He was both tall and powerful in his appearance.
And he was naked, revealing a massive penis that was fully erect and swaying in front of him as he walked. However, he did wear a pair of leather boots. He walked confidently on stage, and went to the couch where Marcus had sat earlier. As Kevin approached the chair, he gestured to Robert to sit, and Robert did so. He also began to stroke his massive cock, casually playing with himself as if oblivious to the millions of viewers. Clearly, like Marcus, Robert enjoyed the attention. But unlike Marcus, Robert enjoyed being in charge.

“Frankly, it’s an honor to have you here,” said Kevin. “You’ve sent some wonderful meat our way over the past few years, and I’m really glad to have you on the show in person. And you’re obviously quite a stud. I’ve gotten rather rigid looking at you and Marcus, so let me get a little more comfortable.”

With that, Kevin slowly stripped off his leather clothes. He couldn’t resist a little sales pitch for the “Loser Leather” line that he had been wearing and that the show promoted, but he didn’t dally too long. He knew the audience was anxious for things to get physical.

“Well,” started Kevin, now both naked and hard. “You and I have a fun task ahead of us. But why don’t’ you quickly tell us a little about yourself and how you got Marcus to be aware of his best use before we start? I do think the audience would enjoy a quick history. It’s your views that matter, not the meat rotating on the pedestal over there.” Kevin pointed at the beautiful young volunteer, who was still obediently massaging his cock and still quite erect as he slowly rotated on the pedestal to reveal ass aspects of his body.

Marcus took no offense. He knew what he was. Robert had explained it all to him many times.

“To start with, I have a deal with some of the local high school principals to alert me to good looking losers who are not going to make it to graduation. The principals make sure they flunk out early on, usually during their first year, and send them my way. When I get hold of them I offer them an alternative – live with me as slaves and provide sexual and other services to make up for their failures.

One of the many companies I own is a male brothel and escort service, so I turn them into obedient young whores. It takes a little training to get the attitude right sometimes, but they always come around.

“I own guys of various ages, but there’s more profit in the really young ones. Lots of guys like to use them, and it was a problem for our society for quite a while. But this way, they use boy-meat that is of no value or interest to anyone. They satisfy their urges and no one gets hurt who matters. Also, I don’t set any limits, so they can do anything they want to the whores. They just pay a premium if the animal is damaged or killed. I pick up the body, ship it nice and fresh to you guys for processing, and have one of the other whores clean up the mess and continue servicing the customer. So, again, there’s no harm done.

“Marcus is obviously a lot better looking than most kids, so I took him into my house for my personal use and that of my guests. It turns out he’s not only really pretty, but he’s really horny and a natural masochist. So he’s been a lot of fun to train and use. For the record, he’s been used a lot.
That’s no virgin ass we’re looking at, and I’ve enjoyed the training process. I keep him in good shape physically, feed him very healthy dog food, and let the staff play with him whenever they want. I’ve owned him exactly four years, since he arrived on his 15th birthday. He’s gotten so much use it seems time to finish him off, and it seemed more fun to make it his birthday present now that he’s just turned 19. After all, it’s much more fun to snuff these animals while they’re still attractive and their cocks are still functioning well.”

“That’s a wonderful service you provide. Incidentally, what’s Marcus’ best sexual trait?” asked Kevin.

“The little fuck will do absolutely anything you want him to do. He really has no limits and no inhibitions. He wasn’t kidding when he told you he’s turned on by the fact he’ll be eaten – he’d like it to be while he’s still alive, for that matter. My buddies and I had considered snuffing him ourselves at a private party, which is what we do with the other whores when they’re no longer profitable enough, but he seemed too appealing. It would be selfish not to share the fun with your audience.”

“We appreciate your consideration. I think he’s going to be a hit. And he’s gotten even harder as you have described him. His cock is now pointing straight up and there’s a little pre-cum.”

“Yeah, this will be fun. I do think we should take our time, as I instructed him to say during your interview with him. And I think you’ll enjoy how far he can shoot a load of cum. He should do a lot better than that miserable complaining fucker you started the show with. The key is to be sure he’s in serous pain with a dick up his ass when he shoots. It has a nice effect on him.

“I usually use a cattle prod on the balls cranked up to full voltage, but you probably have some even better ideas.”

“We’ll give it our best. As a matter of fact, why don’t we go over to the wheel of torture and pick an ending for him? We’ve removed all the quick deaths like hanging and suffocating, so you can be sure it will be prolonged – like we all want.”

“Great. If we do this right, he should last quite a while. I’m pretty horny and anxious to start the fun,”

Robert concurred.

“Me too,” agreed Kevin. “I’m sure our audience here and at home is as well. So let’s get this show into action.”

With that, Robert and Kevin walked over to Marcus, and led him to the other side of the stage. There was a huge wheel that had been brought out, with various “choices” printed on the spokes. It had been modeled after the old
“Wheel of Fortune” but this was a “Wheel of Deaths.” There were lots of choices, and Kevin reminded the audience of a few of them.

“OK folks, in just a moment Marcus will spin the wheel to determine what kind of torture we’ll inflict for the final part of the snuff. But don’t worry; we’ll get lots of fun out of him before we finish him off. And there are lots of fun choices for the finale. The wheel could land on vivisecting, instructing us to cut him into little pieces while trying to keep him alive as long as possible.

“Or maybe we’ll get to cook him. Here’s a fun one (pointing at the wheel) – we might skin him alive. I might like that one, since I need a new coat.”

With that introduction, Kevin gestured toward the wheel, and Marcus gave it a spin. The wheel was designed to spin for a while to build suspense, and it did so. It eventually slowed down, and finally stopped. The selection was made and Marcus’ fate was sealed. The final torture would be for Marcus to be whipped to death.

“Well,” laughed Kevin. “There goes my coat! His skin won’t be in any shape to use once we’re done. But I really enjoy whipping these worthless pieces of shit like Marcus, so I’ll get over it. He’s got really beautiful skin, so it will be fun to use the whips to cut into him. He’ll be pretty shredded when we’re done – and he’s done.

“But first, my friend,” looking at Robert, “I think we should do a little fucking. Don’t you agree?”

“Absolutely,” came the reply. Robert had been stroking Marcus as the three were standing on stage. It wasn’t a stroke of caring – it was of pure lust. Robert wanted sex, and Marcus was a great sex object.

The three naked males, all fully aroused and obviously horny, now returned to where the coach had been. That set had been replaced during the spinning of the wheel, and it now contained a huge mattress, a table with lots of “tools” for Robert and Kevin to use, and various devices that they could use to restrain and display Marcus. It was a fully equipped torture chamber.

“Since you were kind enough to send Marcus our way, why don’t you do the first fuck?” Kevin generously offered.

Robert didn’t need a second invitation. He pushed Marcus onto a frame that functioned like a saw-horse, and quickly attached Marcus’ wrists and ankles to restrain him. It wasn’t that he thought Marcus would resist, but it added to his sense of power over the boy. The eager young victim was now nicely positioned to be butt fucked, belly side down, arms and legs extended, with his inviting bubble-butt positioned conveniently for the attack. There even were side poles for Robert to use to get better traction as he thrust his huge cock into the helpless target.

There was no foreplay, and Robert was utterly focused on his sexual needs as he pushed his large penis into Marcus and then commenced an intense fucking session. Meanwhile, Kevin went over to Marcus’ face and thrust his own cock into that opening. Marcus took it enthusiastically, and showed that he was a very talented and experienced cock sucker. He was now being fucked at both ends, and his own cock was near eruption. But Robert had trained Marcus with some success, and Marcus made sure not to erupt himself unless permitted to do so.

The two executioners took their time, and as the studio and home audiences watched they vigorously used Marcus as a sex toy. Yet, amazingly, they didn’t shoot their loads. They were both very disciplined, and they had more fun in mind before giving up heir cum.

After a while, Kevin signaled to Robert and they both withdrew their manhood from Marcus’ body. They released Marcus, and ordered him to stand between them.

Meanwhile, Kevin had grabbed a baseball bat and Robert a studded paddle. When Marcus stood, they began to beat him.

The first blows were to the buttocks and the chest. But there were no parts of Marcus’ exposed body that were off limits. If a blow to the belly caused internal damage, so what? If Marcus was bruised and no longer quite so pretty, that was part of the idea. And it was particularly satisfying to connect with that spongy pouch of man-flesh that was Marcus’ scrotum. Blow after blow hit there, smashing his balls and eliciting animal-like screams of pain.

Marcus collapsed, falling to the ground and writhing in agony from the blows.

But that didn’t get him off the hook. In fact, it got worse. Each of his torturers was wearing metal-tipped boots, and now they added kicks to the other blows. Kevin landed a particularly strong kick right on the suffering ball sack, and Marcus fainted from the pain. The audience applauded loudly.

The two muscular studs looked down on their handiwork. It would be a few minutes before Marcus could be revived to continue the entertainment, so they decided to take a break while the veterinarians worked on getting Marcus back to a conscious state. Robert and Kevin caressed each other, kissed, and began a major love-making scene on the cushioned stage. While Marcus had been the prettiest of the three, Kevin and Robert were more masculine and more muscular.

They used their wonderfully formed and fit bodies to excite each other, sucking in a passionate 69, then turning and embracing. Each allowed the other to enter his backside, but it was done with care and affection, not the way they had simply used Marcus as an object. Each brought the other’s cock to an even higher degree of excitement with careful attention from mouth and tongue. And each shot several loads of thick man-juice over the other’s body. This was a sex scene as good as any porn flick, and the audience was thrilled.

In due course the lovers were alerted that Marcus was once again available. He was now strung up by his hands, feet slightly off the floor, swinging freely.

And, amazingly, he was once again erect. The fucking and beating had actually aroused him even more, and watching the sex show had assured another nice hard-on. But his body showed the bruises from the prior episode, and he was clearly still in pain. So their efforts hadn’t been wasted.

“Shall we masturbate him before we get into the rough stuff?” asked Robert.

“You’re the expert, but I think the audience would enjoy watching him shoot, and he might not be very functional once I get going on his balls – which are my next target.”

“Sure,” responded Kevin. “You said he’s a pretty good shooter, and I know I’d enjoy the performance. I hate to let him have any pleasure, but I suppose there’s no way to avoid it.”

“Yeah, there sort of is. I trained him to respond to pain, and he’ll usually shoot a good load while I apply electricity to his balls. It took a while to train him, but that was a fun task for me. It doesn’t always work, but let’s give it a try. Oh yeah, it also helps if there’s a big dick up his ass. Interested?”

Kevin didn’t need a second invitation. Even though he and Robert had shot several loads, they too were already erect and ready to go again. Kevin stood behind Marcus, and being a bit taller he was able to thrust his large cock straight into the defenseless youth. He wrapped his arms around Marcus’ beautiful chest and started pumping.

Meanwhile, Robert had picked up a nearby cattle prod and turned it to full strength. He didn’t go immediately for the balls, but started with Marcus’ thigh and then his chest. He particularly let it rest on the nipples, which had hardened nicely with Marcus’ sexual excitement and were a tempting target. To the satisfaction of the audience, Robert used the probe to essentially burn each nipple, slowly, into oblivion. Marcus was now not quite so pretty, his beautiful nipples replaced by a small stream of dripping blood. Marcus jerked and screamed, but obviously had no recourse. Kevin pumped even harder.

Now Robert turned to his main prey. He placed the charged end of the cattle prod between the little spongy balls nestled in Marcus’ dangling sack of manhood. Marcus’ scream of pain was barely human. He writhed and jerked in his agony, trying to get away from the source of the pain. But to no avail.

And then Marcus shot his load. Robert had not even touched his cock – Marcus had been set off by the intensity of the pain and the realization of his fate being final that came with having part of his body burned off – the very nipples Robert had always loved to torture. It was a great shot – cum was fired well into the air and across the stage. As the camera recorded the event, several more waves shot from Marcus’ gyrating cock. Kevin too unloaded, placing his seed inside the doomed boy.

“That was a great show, Robert.” Kevin was clearly impressed. “You did a really good job training this guy. He makes a very entertaining circus animal.”

“Thanks. I do think he was one of my better efforts. But now I’m all horny again. Mind if I fuck him?”

And, of course, that was perfectly OK with Kevin and the audience. So Robert took a turn with his own huge cock in Marcus’ backside, shortly adding his seed to Kevin’s. It would be the last time Marcus would be fucked, just as his orgasm would be his last load of cum.

“I think we’re done with his asshole,” mused Kevin. “Shall we close it up?”

The torturers considered their options, and then decided that Kevin would focus on the used-up ass while Robert focused on the balls. Robert was quite anxious to remove them, and Kevin was hardly going to object to such an entertaining idea.

Kevin picked up a thick metal poker from the nearby table. The device had a cord, and he plugged it into an outlet. Turning it on, he explained that it would become red hot after it was thrust into Marcus’ butt hole and that it would not only cause massive pain but it would literally cook his intestines.

Robert, meanwhile, had focused on a metallic bowl shaped to fit around a guy’s scrotum. This, too, was electrified. The idea of this handy toy was to cook the balls while they were still in the sack and attached to the victim’ body.

Robert explained that it was also designed to activate the many nerve endings in the scrotum to send pain signals to the brain.

“The cool thing about this little cooker is that it still causes lots of pain even after the balls are nearly cooked and ready to be removed.”

It didn’t take long for the two torturers to finish their tasks. Kevin thrust the poker up Marcus’ ass and generated a torrent of screams of agony. As he slowly removed the instrument, Marcus’ ass was sealed, with much of his insides nicely cooked.

But Robert’s toy was even more entertaining, since the audience could watch the cooking as it happened. After a while a little light went off and the device let out a “ping” to indicate it was done. As Robert removed it, the two perfectly prepared testicles dropped into his hand. The device had literally cooked away the scrotum, so there was nothing left of it. With his balls removed, Marcus was no longer a functioning male.

“Care for a snack?” offered Robert, holding out one of the trophies. “It’s nice and fresh.”

“Thanks,” replied Kevin, popping the remnant of Marcus’ manhood into his mouth while Marcus looked on in fascination.

After their snack, Robert took the lead in finishing off Marcus’ genitals. There was still the cock itself to deal with, and they had assured it would remain hard even after the balls were destroyed by tying it off. So it still flopped loosely in front of Marcus. Robert’s approach was a bit more dramatic than the electricity they’d used to start the process of turning Marcus from a slave to a serving of meat. He took a small firecracker and stuffed it into the cum slit at the front of the penis. He went slowly so that it would be a bit more dramatic and painful, but he had no trouble getting it in. After all, it hardly mattered if he inflicted permanent damage. He was about to do a lot worse.

Then, with a bit of showmanship, he lit a match and slowly brought it to the fuse of the firecracker. The fuse was somewhat long, so this too took a little time. Marcus continued to watch in horror, understanding what was about to happen.

The firecracker did its job perfectly. There was a loud explosion, and Marcus’ cock literally blew apart. There was nothing left of what had been his most prized possessions – his beautiful cock and his impressive balls.
He was now a eunuch. Kevin used a nearby blowtorch to cauterize the opening so he wouldn’t bleed to death.

But now it was time for Marcus to die. After all, Robert and Kevin had worked hard and were getting a bit tired. They wanted to save some energy for another fuck-fest after the show, and they were turning each other on as they worked over their mutual victim. Besides, Marcus wasn’t nearly as interesting as he had been. He had screamed so much that he really couldn’t make any more sounds. His genitals were gone and his asshole was seared shut.

The bruises from his earlier beating took away a bit of the glamour of his young body, as did the lost of his nipples.

Robert and Kevin each selected a whip and began the final task of their entertainment. The wheel had selected whipping as the finale for Marcus, and they honored the selection. Standing on each side of Marcus they began to flog him. There was no place that was not a target, and the whips were designed to draw blood as they lacerated his delicate flesh. Stroke after stroke found its target, and he gyrated nicely in response to the blows.
Both Kevin and Robert were massively turned on by the exercise, and they were eager to finish in order to satisfy their lust for each other. So the strokes got harder and harder.

And, in fairly short order, Marcus stopped reacting. He was now a piece of meat, ready for the butchers to cut him into steaks, chops, and hamburger. His bones and sinews would be fertilizer. And no one would ever remember him.

As Kevin and Robert admired their handiwork and began to suck each other, the camera focused on the dangling carcass. It showed Marcus’ pretty face dropped down on his bleeding chest. It showed the pecks where he had once had nice hard nipples. And it showed where he had once displayed his proud manhood. But as the credits completed their roll across the screen, Marcus was cut down for dissection and sale, and “Thrill Kill Live!” completed yet another successful show.

Leather Pig Snuff

On By m3mayhemIn Miscellaneous Sex Snuff2 Comments

It started as a chance encounter, a shared elevator ride that lasted no more than forty-five seconds, but it changed the outcome of the evening for the two men involved.

 

The hotel was packed, of course; while the crowd at LFF—LeatherFetishFest—was tiny compared with that of, IML or Southern Decadence, there was still plenty of action to be had over the three-day weekend and the hospitality suites on the top floor were continually busy.

 

That was where David was coming from.  It was the last night of the con and he’d been scoping out the hot manmeat in the party suites.  Now it was after midnight, and even though the rooms were still packed, David was ready to go.  He took a last tour around the rooms, pausing to watch two dudes fuck in the far corner.  One guy with a leather mask over his face was bent over with his jeans down around his knees; he was taking it up the ass from a mohawked stud in solid rubber that adhered to his fit body like paint.  A number of guys among the admiring crowd were recording the action on their phones.

 

It was hot as fuck, and it was making David hard.  That was a bad sign; usually his self-control was stronger.  It had to be; he didn’t play at these events.  It was too public; these days, there were security cameras everywhere.  Every time he entered and left the hotel, it was recorded somewhere.  So he got horned up and inspired, but saved his playtime for when he got home.

 

At home, he knew where to hide the bodies.

 

And it wasn’t as if David was easy to miss.  Tall, broad, furry and very muscular, he’d had attracted attention in any gay gathering—in fact, the fags clustered around him like moths to a flame—but in his gear, he was the hottest dude in the room, no matter what room it was.

 

At the moment, his magnificent physique was well-displayed in a pair of quilted leather jeans.  The diamond-stitched quilting stretched tightly around his powerful legs and his groin, which was kept sealed by a pair of zippers, one on each side of the massive bulge in his crotch; when both were unzipped, the front of the crotch opened like a flap.

 

He’d worn it during playtime at home and had found it handy; he wore it now, imagining the looks on some of the boys in the room, if they knew what he was imagining doing to their tender, defenseless bodies…

 

The leather jeans highlighted David’s thighs; below that, he sported a pair of glossy, knee-high Wesco harness boots.  He used these at home, too; the thick soles were perfect for grinding into homo faces.

 

The only new item of gear he wore was the plain leather vest he wore open over his bare, hairy chest.  He’d bought it specifically for LFF; the front was cut so that it was too wide to close—it hung open so wide that the rigid erectness of David’s large dark nipples were visible to everyone.

 

As he left the hospitality suite, he stopped and checked himself at a large mirror near the door, well aware of the eyes focused on him.  It wasn’t unusual; he’d had many offers to appear in porn—but he didn’t want his face to be that recognizable.  And it would have been; it was striking.  Wavy hair so black it glittered above a wide, open brow and large emerald eyes lined with long lashes, his face alone was enough to cause an erection.  The wiry, jet-black goatee surrounding his full lips and covering his dimpled chin, with a faint but discernible scruff on his cheeks, completed the effect.

 

It was a look to fall in love with—right down to the thin gloves on his hands, encasing them in black leather so tight it looked painted on.  It was a look to die for—as some had found out too late.

 

Catching a glimpse of several lust-struck admirers in the mirror, David sneered at them and left the suite.  Prettyboys, all of them; he coulda had any one of them to fuck however he wanted, but for David, fucking was never enough.  And none of these sluts were worth the trouble of cleaning up afterwards.

 

The hotel was large and pricey; the long corridors were plush with predominant colors of white and gold.   The elevators were around the corner in a bay like a miniature temple, picked out in marble and onyx.  David sauntered leisurely down the hallway, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpeting.

 

Soundlessly, he turned right at the corner and took an immediate left for the elevators—and that was when he saw The Boy.

 

And The Boy saw him.

 

They stared at each other, silently, for a long, long time, their eyes saying all that needed to be said.

 

The kid looked like he was in his early twenties, about ten years younger than David.  Under spiked brown hair, his face was handsome and haughty, his dark eyes arrogantly aware of his own physical beauty.  His body was perfect, slender and lithe but toned and well-defined.  Standing shirtless—but for an over-the-shoulder strap that part of his leather belt—the skin of his lean, muscled torso was smooth and silky-looking, with small dark nipples.  The belt was around the waist of a pair of skin-tight leather jeans; unlike David’s, the youth’s pair was smooth and not quite glossy, but they clung erotically to his thick, firm thighs and emphasized the massive bulge in the crotch well enough.  The jeans were slightly too long; the hems were bunched into the boy’s laced but untied black and white DC skate shoes.  The ensemble was completed with a two-inch-wide leather wristband on the right arm and silver bracelet inset with turquoise on the left.

 

After a brief, intense struggle, David’s self-control gave up the fight.  He had to have this one.  As if on cue, the kid spoke up.

 

“Damn,” he said with a cocky grin, “Where you been?  I haven’t seen you before; I’d’a remembered a stud like you.”

 

“I been around, boy,” David drawled.

 

“Name’s Kirk,” the kid replied.  “I’d given up hope of gettin’ laid tonight, but damn, dude, you can stick that rod as far inside me as ya want.”  He nodded towards David’s groin, which was swelling visibly.

 

David grinned.  “How old are ya, boy?”

 

“I’m twenty-two.  And I got my own room here.”

 

Exactly ten years younger than David himself.  “Yeah?  This place is expensive as fuck—how’s a kid like you afford it?  You here alone?”

 

It was Kirk’s turn to grin.  “I got a daddy.  He paid for the room; he thinks it’s a seminar to help get me get a better job.  He’ll believe whatever I tell him; he’s kinda stupid that way, so he let me come here alone.”

 

David grunted.  That explained a lot of the cockiness.  Little fuck could get anything he wanted—and with a body like that, anyone.  He’d be willing to bet “daddy” was loaded, and probably expected that his boy was lying but was willing to keep paying and playing just to keep the slut coming back home.

 

“So, anyway, wanna fuck me?” Kirk asked and David burst into a huge smile; he’d made up his mind.  The slut wasn’t coming back home, not this time.

 

“Sure,” he said slowly.  “Where’s your room?”

 

“Third floor, in the front,” Kirk replied, pressing the call button for the elevator.  “Got a great view of the street party from there.  Stood in front of the window and waved my dick at a bunch of boys out there this morning; they loved it.  Man, I’m having the time of my fuckin’ life here.”

 

“Yeah, I bet,” David said, letting a slight hint of contempt slip into his tone, “But I’m gonna fuck ya so hard you’ll remember it for the rest of your life.”

 

“Ooh, you big, tough man,” Kirk jeered teasingly, stepping forward and running his hands over the older man’s biceps, “Lessee if you can live up to that promise.”

 

Just then the elevator arrived, the ping of the signal echoing in the marble lobby.  The doors opened silently and both leather-clad males stepped in. “Oh, I can fucking guarantee it,” David said quietly as the door closed and the descent started.

 

The ride was brief, but long enough for Kirk to reach out and fondle David’s thick shaft through the tight leather.  David smiled beatifically and leaned against the rear of the cab, letting the hot boy run one hand over his groin and another over his chest.  The alpha closed his eyes and sighed with pleasure—he was gonna be able to release tonight; he wasn’t gonna hafta wait to get home to drain his aching balls…

 

The elevator slowed, and Kirk stood up.  When the doors opened, he grabbed David by the hand and steered him around the corner and down the hall.  Even from this angle, the older, larger stud could see the young punk’s cock, straining violently in the confines of his groin.  The boy wanted the older man just as badly as David wanted him.

 

This was gonna be so fuckin’ fun.

 

The boy opened a door on the left side of the hall and turned on the lights.  His lean, shirtless torso glistened with sweat in the warm room; it was reflected in the broad expanse of glass in the wide picture window overlooking the street.  There was a chair and side table in front of the window; Kirk pushed them aside.  “C’m’ere, dude,” he said eagerly, “Lookit this shit.”

 

David strode to the far end of the room, noting the elegant dresser/mirror/TV stand on one side and the huge king-sized bed on the other, the latter with the bedding twisted in a knot and the expensive pale green Egyptian linen fitted sheet stiff with cum.  Reaching the window, he looked down into the huge crowds of men, wrapped in various degrees of leather, still partying out on the street.  It wasn’t even one in the morning; they’d be out there for hours.

 

Without bidding, Kirk reached up and slipped David’s vest off, tossing it onto the bed.  Embracing the older stud, he turned to that their backlit silhouette was clearly visible to the power fags milling on the street below and started sucking on the muscular alpha’s  thick, hard nipples.   David groaned erotically, feeling the boy’s tongue fluttering of the painfully stiff knot of flesh.

 

Lifting his head, Kirk looked David in the eyes, his young face flush and intense with lust.  “Fuck me here, stud.  Fuck me in the window.  I want ‘em to see.  I want ‘em all to watch me gettin’ plowed by a fuckin’ god like you.”

 

David grinned his charming, adorable grin that made Kirk feel faint.  “Ya like guys to watch ya get banged, huh?  Fuck yeah, bitch, I can do that.  I can fuck ya in public.”

 

Immediately, Kirk whirled around and bent over, bracing himself with one hand on the windowsill.  “There’s an opening,” he gasped excitedly.

 

Reaching down, David found it was true. In the deep depression separating the firm leather-covered globes of the kid’s ass, there was a series of snaps securing built-in access to the wearer’s ass.  One swift motion—and a rapid-fire popping of the snaps—and Kirk’s pink, pulsing fuckhole was exposed to open air.  “Stick it in me, fucker!” he cried.

 

“Not yet, faggot,” David barked.  “Ya want my cock?  Then come get it, motherfucker.  Get back here and free my tool.”

 

 

The boy whipped around obediently and grabbed the double zipper in David’s crotch.  He pulled both down simultaneously but the hulking top’s shaft was too long to be released without some help; tenderly, Kirk reached in and grasped the thick, hot, throbbing tube of manmeat, pulling it out from its musky leather confinement.

 

“C’mere, pup,” David commanded.  “Over here in the window.  No!  Stay down, bitch.  On yer knees, punk, get over here on yer knees.”    As Kirk crept the few feet to the window, the older stud glanced out onto the street and smirked.  “Let’s give the boys a show.”

 

As Kirk knelt in front of him, David started dickslapping him, the alpha’s thick, meaty shaft splattering precum across the youth’s model-perfect face.  Kirk blinked as the salty fluid spattered over his eyes and gripped the top’s powerful legs, feeling his thick thigh muscles flex under the tight quilted leather.

 

Brandishing his cock like a club, David grabbed a hank of the kid’s hair, feeling the spiking gel crunch in his hand.  As he beat the boy’s face with his engorged rod, he looked out the window, noticing that a large crowd had gathered around.  Three stories up and lit from behind, David knew that the action was clearly visible from the street without any identifying details being revealed.

 

And the audience seemed to be extremely appreciative of the performance so far.

 

The older leatherstud gave Kirk one more strong smack with his weapon-like dick, this one hard enough to knock the boy’s head sideways and make him grunt.  It did nothing to dampen the horny young punk’s enthusiasm, though.

 

“Suck my cock, faggot,” David demanded and Kirk responded eagerly, running his tongue over the swollen, purple head, greedily lapping up the precum still oozing from the pulsating piss-slit.  David was not pleased and let the disobedient pup know.  “I said suck it, motherfucker, not lick it,” he snapped, slapping Kirk in the face.

 

The boy gasped and pulled back; the blow had been soft, almost gentle, but it was unexpected.  He rose up straight, but remained on his knees.  David looked down at him angrily—and laughed.

 

“Fuck, you little leather pig, I knew ya’d like that—lookit that fuckin’ tentpole yer sportin’!  Pull that bad boy out, slut, or yer gonna tear them hot fuckin’ pants.”

 

Kirk blushed, realizing it was true; his dick was so hard it hurt.  He hurriedly unbuttoned his fly, freeing his aching hog from its constricting leather prison.  Like the alpha, his rod was seeping pre-ejaculate in a steady stream; it splashed out as his cock popped out of his crotch like an erotic jack-in-the-box, leaving large drops of the viscous, transparent fluid smeared across David’s knee-high Wescos.

 

“Get back on my shaft,” David barked.  “You ain’t a pup, you’re a pig.  So choke on my cock like a pig.”

 

Kirk paused as if to object, then, leaning forward and opening his mouth wide, he tried to swallow the older man’s tool.  He could only get the massive tube of throbbing manflesh a few inches into his mouth.  He simply couldn’t open his jaw enough to suck the alpha’s cock and still be able to breathe.

 

David, on the other hand, didn’t have the same priorities.  He ensured they were up against the window and visible to the mass of partying studs on the street below before wrapping his gloved hands around the kid’s head and slowly forced his enormous rod into Kirk’s throat.  At first, the leather-clad punk accepted the thick tubesteak but within a few seconds, things had changed.

 

David’s dick had cut off his air.

 

Kirk heaved and gagged, shaking his head and trying to pull back—only to discover that David’s grip on his head as a firm as a vise.  A sudden sharp fear rose in his breast, and he placed his hands on the power top’s thighs, feeling the quilted leather under his palms as he tried to push himself away.

 

He never noticed how his own cock had started to throb faster—but that was understandable; at that moment, David’s cock was also moving faster.

 

David could feel the boy struggle and gurgle on his shaft; it felt too good to ignore.  The youth’s beautiful face was turned up to him, helpless and distressed, the large, dark, puppy-like eyes watering.  “Fuck yeah, that’s my good little pig,” David grunted and started skullfucking Kirk brutally.

 

He rammed his dick down the kid’s throat with exaggerated thrusts that were obvious on the street outside.  Even on the third floor, the roar of the crowd’s approval was audible to both men—with different effect.  David was spurred to amp up the tempo of the facefuck while Kirk, his fingers scrabbling over the powerful stud’s boots, was still trying to find a way to break free long enough to inhale.

 

Kirk turned his seeking hands upwards, pawing at the top’s firm, furry belly.  His tear-streaked eyes turned up to the alpha’s face.  Looking down, David took pity—so to speak—on the horny but overwhelmed punk and pulled out of his throat.

 

Kirk bent over, coughing and gagging, spitting up foam on the floor between David’s boots.  The buff older man smirked down at the incapacitated boy.  “You ain’t done yet, pig,” he chuckled, “Stand up.  NOW, faggot!”

 

The ringing tone of command in his voice shot through Kirk like a jolt of electricity; he instantly stood upright.  His face was still red and slightly swollen, but the glint of lust was still visible in his eyes.  David recognized it for what it was.  “Turn around and bend over, cunt; I’m gonna fuck ya right here where everyone can see it,” he jeered.  “Ya like that, fuckpig?  Ya like havin’ an audience watchin’ you get plowed in the ass?  Does that make ya hard, slut?  Goddammit, cocksucker, I said bend over!”

 

Kirk’s obedience was immediate.  Facing away from David he bent over and grabbed his knees, the opening in the ass of his leather jeans exposing his pulsating fuckhole.  The muscled, leather-clothed top spit into his palm and lubed his cock with it—it was all the lube the lithe young boy was gonna get.

 

With no warning at all, David buried his shaft so deep in Kirk’s ass that his wiry pubic hair scratched the boy’s smooth asscheeks where the opening in the jeans was wide enough.  The beautiful bottom squealed shrilly, to the accompaniment of a rising cheer from the street below.

 

“Fuck, man, yer killin’ me!” the punk yelled, jerking forward.

 

“Not yet,” David hissed, grabbing at Kirk’s shoulder strap.  “Quit tryin’ to get away, fuckboy, we just got started.  You don’t wanna disappoint yer fans down there, do ya?”

 

Kirk whimpered and moaned as the hard-bodied top ran his hands over the boy’s smooth back, slick with sweat, but the kid never lost his erection. Even from the third floor, Kirk’s thick dick could be seen clearly by the crowd of randy, drunk faggots on the street below, swinging and bobbing with each ramrod thrust up his ass.

 

“Unh-unh-unh,” the punk grunted repeatedly, his toes curling inside his skate shoes as he experienced every inch of David’s enormous, vein-wrapped shaft plunged into the depth of his colon.  It wasn’t that he was inexperienced—he’d been gangbanged in this room the night before—but he’d never had anyone this large inside him before.  Even though his sphincter had finally relaxed to the point that Kirk didn’t feel like he was shitting razor blades every time the alpha drove his rod in, some corner of the kid’s mind was wondering if he’d been damaged and what he’d have to say to Daddy if he ended up needing medical help.

 

But then that corner was flooded with the lust that washed over the rest of Kirk’s body.  It was hard to focus on anything but how full he was of manmeat.  The atmosphere was charged with sex, heavy with the scent of mansweat, testosterone and leather.  The pain was receding and Kirk was slipping into his accustomed bottompig role, grinning with pleasure.

 

“Yeah, you fucker, give it to me!” he moaned ecstatically.  “Ram it in me, man!”

 

“Fuckin’ homo cunt,” David sneered, “Ya like bein’ watched as ya ride my dick, huh?  Shameless little whore, aintcha?  Take it, bitch, take the D.  Lemme hear how much ya want it.”

 

He was pounding the boy so hard Kirk was having trouble maintaining his balance. He tried grabbing the windowsill, but it was nothing more than a strip of metal an inch wide; his hand kept slipping.  David was holding him up with the leather shoulder strap.  The intensity of the fuck was obvious; from outside, both could hear a faint cry arise from the street, “Oh hell yeah, breed that bitch!”

 

They were getting carried away.  David decided it was time for a change of pace.  Keeping his cock buried deep in Kirk’s guts, he stopped pumping and pulled the boy’s torso back so that they were both standing upright, Kirk’s back pressed against David’s heaving, furry chest.  He slid a hand down towards the kid’s groin, and for a moment Kirk thought David might be trying to jack him off—but the muscled alpha unfastened the shoulder strap at the point where it attached to the belt in front.  Immediately afterwards, he’d freed it from the connection in the back, too.

 

Still in his tight leather jeans, Kirk was now nude from the waist up.  He felt David loop it around his throat, letting it hang down his back.  He had no idea what the stud was gonna do next.

 

What David did next was wrap his muscular arms around the boy’s lean torso, holding him in a tight embrace.  Kirk sighed happily, nestling back against the top’s chest.  David began fucking the kid again, starting slowly.  Simultaneously, he bent his head forward, letting his face scruff scrape Kirk’s smooth cheek.  Swamped with lust, the punk moaned shudderingly and reached up, running his hands through David’s hair.

The gathering on the street outside had gotten larger; dozens of dude were straining their eyes for a better view of the third-floor sex scene—and straining the crotches of their pants as well.  Even if no facial details could be discerned, the silhouetted forms framed in the window were perfectly clear.  So was what happened next.

 

Wrapping one arm around Kirk’s waist, David pressed his other hand between the bitchboy’s shoulder blades, bending the kid forward.  Spreading his skate kicks wide, Kirk gripped his own knees for support.  Then he felt the strap around his throat tighten—not unbearably, but enough to establish control.

 

Suddenly, with no warning, David began plowing his massive cock back into Kirk’s ass with mind-numbing speed and force, powerfucking the slim, buff youth mercilessly.  The aggressive alpha was holding the strap in both hands, pulling back on it like reins.  It wasn’t enough to choke the kid, but it was more than enough to dominate him.  His lean, lithe form bent backwards as he barked out short cries in the same tempo as David’s thrusts.

 

“Yeah, faggot,” David jeered, “That’s what it feel like to get banged by a real man.  Ya feelin’ me, cunt?  Ya like ridin’ genuine rock-hard manmeat, dontcha, ya little homo leatherpig?  Fuck, boy, take it—take my fuckin’ cock!”

 

The furry, well-built top was pounding the leatherboy’s ass so hard that his hips seemed to move in a blur.  Kirk cried out inarticulately in both pleasure and pain; his fuckhole had never withstood this amount of abuse before; it hurt so bad—and it hurt so good.  He was afraid he was gonna be injured but his own dick was so hard it hurt; even the gradually-increasing tightness of the strap around his throat was erotic as all fuck…

 

At that point, a chant that had started outside had finally grown loud enough for the heaving, interlocked men to hear: “Money shot!  Money shot!”  Above this, a single voice yelled “Finish ‘im off!”

 

“He’s right,” David chuckled, “It is time to finish you off.  Free show’s over—get on the bed, cunt.”  Quickly reversing the strap so that it hung down the front, the hulking top pulled out, feeling his log-like cock smack against the quilted leather on his thigh.  He shoved Kirk at the bed.

 

The boy scrambled to the center of the king-sized mattress, shoving the wadded, cum-stained bedding to one side.  His soft leather jeans slid smoothly over the expensive, high-thread-count fitted sheet.  He crouched in the center of the bed with his ass point up.

 

“Naw, bitch, on yer back,” David demanded and Kirk eagerly rolled over and spread his legs.  The leather pants swelled as the kid’s thick thighs and well-developed calves bulged under the strain of keeping his legs hefted into the air—but he didn’t use his hands.

 

And it wasn’t as if he needed to keep them up long—David was on him, and in him again, with surprising suddenness.  Kirk wrapped his legs around David’s waist, leather on leather, and embraced the muscled top as the latter once again probed the depths of his guts with his enormous rod.

 

Kirk looked up into David’s handsome, scruffy face, inches from his, and fell in instant love; the alpha seemed to be so happy fucking him.  “Are you rich?” he whispered.  “Daddy’s rich, but he can’t—”

 

David grabbed Kirk’s jaw, the scent of his leather glove wafting into Kirk’s nose as the older man squeezed the punk’s mouth painfully.  “Shaddup and take my dick, fag,” he sneered.  Increasing the pressure of his grip, he forced the youth’s mouth open and spit in it.

 

Despite himself, the young boyslut was turned on by this; David, of course, knew it right away—the naïve little faggot thought he was tough, but his dick had swollen and throbbed. Pressed as it was against David’s hard, ripped belly, the alpha had gotten the message.

 

He responded with a backhand across Kirk’s face.  This one had a little kick to it.

 

Slightly stunned, the boy grabbed his face, turning his dark eyes, wide and hurt, to the older man.  “What—why—”

 

David slapped him hard, again.  The glove seemed to make it sting even worse.

 

“Why?  Ya wanna know why?” David growled down at the bewildered youth, “Cause you’re pain pig, cunt.  See, when I hurt ya like that, it made yer ass muscle clench.  Just a little, though.  You must be one fuck of a slut, boy, yer ass is all worn out.  But see, now I know what it takes to make you milk my shaft.”

 

As a bruise slowly started to darken on Kirk’s left cheek, a blemish that somehow added to his youthful beauty, the kid lifted his head, his confusion obvious.  “Wha—I still—I don’t—”

 

“For fuck’s sake, you stupid sack of shit,” David snarled, “I’m gonna waste yer worthless ass.  Your butthole is gonna spasm as you die, and that’s gonna jack me off.  Got it, you stupid little fuckwad?  Good.  Time to die, cocksucker.”

 

Gathering the ends of the strap in his hands, he crossed them in front of Kirk’s neck, then wrapped them once around his palms to ensure a better grip.  He spit in the youth’s terrified face one more time.  “Dumbass piece of fuckmeat,” he muttered contemptuously, then jerked the strap tight.

 

This time, the strap around his throat was enforcing considerably more control over Kirk.

 

The sudden cessation of air induced instant panic.  Kirk’s mind was aflame; he’d never imagined anything like this happening to him, even within the limited range of his intellect.  Even the consequences were difficult to visualize—but David helped him there.

 

“They’re gonna find you here, ya know,” he taunted.  “Fucked and strangled.  Poor Daddy; havin’ to be told his hard-workin’ boy got himself filled with cum and snuffed at a fetish con.”

 

Despite the deafening pounding of his pulse, Kirk heard and understood the words.  His embrace of his perfect lover had morphed into a frantic struggle with his killer; his hands were clawing desperately at the point where the crossed ends of the strap were digging into his neck—excruciatingly, it was right on his larynx, slowly crushing his voicebox—as the heels of his kicks drummed relentlessly on David’s taut ass; the quilted leather came in handy here.

 

As he felt the dying boy’s colon writhing around his swollen shaft, some cold, detached corner of the killer’s mind wondered about that.  This was the first time he was doing something like this; usually he waited till he got home and offed some cheap rentboy or whatever other fuckmeat he could grab.  It wasn’t as if he planned this—but it had all worked out so right.  The beautiful boyslut with his own cum-splashed room—he was just begging to be snuffed.

 

David was more than happy to help.  In fact, he was overjoyed.  The pressure in Kirk’s head had increased to an agonizing extent; his dark eyes were bulging grotesquely—which meant he was unable to close them, to block out the sight of his killer towering over him, broad-shouldered with dark wiry fur in a triangle that stretched across both broad pecs, narrowing as it followed his torso down to his tapered waist—a triangle of body hair that pointed down to a dark line that led below the waistband of his leather pants to the dark tangled mass of his pubes.

 

And the face, the dark goatee, the rough scruff covering the cheeks, the glittering lash-lined emerald eyes—it was still a look to fall in love with.  It was still a look to die for.  Kirk was coming to accept that the two were not mutually exclusive.

 

The pain, though—that was something else.  In all his pampered existence, Kirk had never known anything like this.  The crushing, grinding pain in his throat, the vacuum-like pressure in his chest, the banging, pounding, screaming pain in his head…

 

…the straining, throbbing, pulsating pain in his cock…

 

“Hell yeah, cunt, now you’re learnin’,” David sneered, feeling the kid’s rectum contract as his swollen face darkened through purple into a frantic, livid black.  Kirk’s lips, thick and blue, were forcibly parted by his dark protruding tongue.

 

Kirk’s dying brain heard the words but was too busy enjoying the fireworks show.  Large areas of the boy’s field of vision were exploding into flares of blackness as blood vessels popped in the whites of his eyes, turning them red.

 

He was coming full circle, the fight for life slowly subsiding to a sensual dying caress of his killer.  Kirk’s desperate flailing had slowed, his hands now gently stroking the sweaty, bulging biceps of the man who was killing him.  The youth’s firm, leather-clad legs were wrapped tightly around the alpha’s waist, squeezing forcefully, as if to match the pressure on his neck.

 

As his ass fluttered and rippled on David’s tool, Kirk’s own rod continued to swell and throb at the tempo of the dying boy’s pulse—and his heart was slamming away its last few functional seconds before spasming into orgasmic arrhythmia.

 

“That’s it,” David whispered, “That’s a good little piggie.  Shh, just let go.  Die, motherfucker, let go and die.  It won’t hurt anymore once you’re dead, cunt.  Oh yeah, stop fuckin’ fightin’ it and die on my dick, fag.”

 

The pounding inside Kirk’s head had reached an overwhelming level; it dominated his entire universe—and then it seemed to falter.  There was a an intense, knife-like pain in his chest—Kirk was unaware of it, but it was the moment his heart failed—and just at that moment of silence, David words made it through the cold haze of impending death.

 

And Kirk knew he still loved him.  He died in convulsive agony on the dick of the greatest love he’d ever experienced.

 

His deathload was ample proof.  Kirk was young, strong, and very physically fit; his death throes were correspondingly violent.  Gripping his killer in an iron embrace, his body went through convulsions so intense, all David could do was hold on and allow his dick to be milked like a cow’s teat.

 

It was worth it.  Snuffing at the con was worth it.  This little fuck’s rectum was like a velvet glove sliding over his engorged, lubed head as it collapsed and spasmed along full length of manmeat buried in it.  Their hard, sweaty bodies, locked together in a haze of pheromones and leatherscent, ground against each other and writhed on the mattress.

 

Kirk gave one last gagging gurgle as foam erupted from his lips and cascaded down his cheeks in messy white strands.   Blood vessel continued to pop in his eyes.  Then, with no warning, he clutched David tightly.  A single last coughing gag sent a copious flow of drool down his face—and a violent spasm along the length of his dick.

 

Kirk shot a solid stream of cum out of his erect cock.

 

At the same time, his sphincter contracted like a cockring around the base of David’s dick.  It was all the latter had been waiting for.  With a loud, inarticulate cry, he unloaded his aching ballsack into the dead kid’s guts.

 

Kirk’s conscious brain was dead; his nervous system could only process physical sensations.  It was still aware enough that when David jerked violently in orgasm, tightening the strap and crushing Kirk’s larynx to a mangled was of gristle, it was interpreted as pain.  It was still enough of a stimulus to prompt a second geyser of semen to erupt from the fuckmeat.

 

Cold death, momentarily held at bay by an injection of boiling, life-giving manseed into his intestines—but it wasn’t enough.  Shuddering, convulsing and cumming, the choked-out cumsack once known as Kirk sank into a painful and well-deserved death.  David held on for a little while longer, though; his balls weren’t completely drained and the hard boycorpse went through an extended period of post-mortem convulsions.

 

Two hard, leather-clad bodies, shuddering together, one clutching the helpless, lifeless other.

 

Over the next fifteen minutes, David shot two more loads.  On the first one, he grunted, stiffened, and shot a long steady stream into the corpse’s guts.  The second one hurt; he cried out as he came, driving his fist into the youth’s grotesquely distorted face.

 

As he headed toward the bathroom, he glanced back.  Kirk’s lithe, firm corpse was still quivering and kicking.  His leather shoulder strap was embedded so deeply in his neck is was almost invisible.

 

Luckily, there were fresh towels in the bathroom; he was able to clean himself adequately afterwards.

 

David’s flight out was at noon, but he didn’t feel the need to sleep.  He simply tucked his cock back into his leather pants, slipped the vest back on and left the room.  Five minutes later, he was out mingling with the boys on the street.  It was inevitable that the subject of the window show would come up at some point, although it took forty-five minutes for David to stumble onto a conversation about it.

 

“Nice boots,” a bear with a thick beard remarked.  “Hey, didja see the shit that happened up there?” He nodded at Kirk’s third-floor window, now just an empty rectangle of light.

 

“I heard about it,” David replied.

 

“Man, that bottom was hot.  Whaddaya think he’s doin’ right now?  Maybe he’s just chillin’…”

 

“Yeah, I imagine he’s chillin’,” David returned, “He might even be downright cold by now.”